THE BOOK OF THE DEAD THE CHAPTERS OF COMING FORTH BY DAY THE EGYPTIAN TEXT ACCORDING TO THE THEBAN RECENSION IN HIEROGLYPHIC EDITED FROM NUMEROUS PAPYRI, WITH A TRANSLATION, VOCABULARY, ETC. BY E. A. WALLIS BUDGE LITT. D., D. LIT., F. S. A. KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM LONDON KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TROBNER & CO., Ltd. PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING CROSS ROAD 1898. [all rights reserved ] Works on Egyptology AND KINDRED SUBJECTS. >♦< BY THE TRANSLATOR OF “THE BOOK OF THE DEAD.” An Egyptian Reading Book for Beginners : Being a Series of Historical, Funereal, Moral, Religious, and Mythological Texts, printed in Hieroglyphic Characters, together with a Transliteration and a complete Vooabulary. By E. A. Wallis Budge, Litt. D. (Cantab.), Keeper of the Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities in the British Museum. Domy Svo. Prico 15s. net. Uniform with the above. First Steps in Egyptian. By E. A. Wallis Budge. Price 9s. net. TYLOR, J. J., Wall Drawings and Monuments of El Kab. Part I. : Pahori. 18 Plates. With Notes by Somers Clarke. £2 2s. rOther Parts in preparation] . BUDGE, E. A. WALLIS, The Book of the Dead. The Papyrus of Ani, in the British Museum. With Translation and Trans- literation. 4to, half-morocco, £1 10s. Archaic Classics, Assyrian Texts. Being Extracts from the Annals of Shalmaneser II., Sennacherib, and Assur-Bani-Pal, with Philological Notes. Small 4to, 7s. Gd. History of Esarhaddon. (Son of Sennacherib), King of Assyria, b.c. 681-GG8. Translated from the Cuneiform Inscriptions in the British Museum. Post 8vo, 10s. Gd. ( Triibners Oriental Series.) Inscriptions in the Hieratic and Demotic Character. Folio, £1 7s. Gd. Egyptian Texts of the Earliest Period. From the Coffin of Amamu. 32 Coloured Plates. Folio, £2 2s. Fac-simile of an Egyptian Hieratic Papyrus of the Reign of Rameses III., now in the British Museum. Folio, £3. Photographs of the Papyrus of Nebseni, in the British Museum. Unmounted, £2 2s. ; or, mounted and in portfolio, on speoial terms. EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND: MEAIOIRS. Vol. I. — The Store City of Pithom, and the Route of the Exodus. By E. Naville. Third Edition. 1887. Out of print. II — Tanis. Part I. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Second Edition. 1888. £1 5s. .. HI. — Naukratis. Part I. By W. III. Flinders Petrie. Third Edition. 1888. £1 5s. IV.— Goshen, and the Shrine of Saft-el-Henneh. By E. Naville. Second Edition. 1888. £1 5s. ,, V. — Tanis. Part II. Including Tell Dofenneh and Tell Nebeslieh. By W. M. Flinders Petrie, etc. 1888. £1 5s. „ VI. — Naukratis. Part II. By E. A. Gardner and F. L. Griffith. 1889. £1 5s. ,, VII.— The City of Divas, and the Mound of the Jew. By E. Naville and F. L. Griffith. 1890. £1 5s. „ VIII — Bubastis. By E. Naville. 1891. £1 5s. „ IX. — Two Hieroglyphic Papyri from Tani'. 1891. 5s. I. The Sign Papyrus. By F. L. Griffith. II. The Geographical Papyrus. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. ,, X. — The Festival Hall of Osorkon II. iBubastis). By E. Naville. 1892. £1 5s. „ XI. — Ahnas el Medineh. By E. Naville. And The Tomb of Paheri at El Kab. By J. J. Tylor and F. L. Griffith. 1894. £1 5s. „ XII. — Deir el Bahari. Introductory Volume. By E. Naville. 1894. £1 5s. ,, XIII.— Temple of Dier el Bahari. By E. Naville. Part I. 1896. £1 10s. Atlas of Ancient Egypt. Second Edition. Revised. Small 44.0, 3s. 6d. LE PLONGEON, AUGUSTUS, Queen Moo and the Sphinx. Royal 8vo, £1 10s. net. MARIETTE, ALPHONSE, The Monuments of Upper Egypt. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. PATON, A. A., History of the Egyptian Revolution. From the Period of the Mamelukes to the Death of Mohammed Ali. Second Edition. 2 vols. 8vo, 7s. 6d. PUBLICATIONS OF THE ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF EGYPT: First Memoir.— Beni Hasan. Parti. By P. E. Newberry. 1890-91. £1 5s. Second Memoir. — Beni Hasan. Part II. By P. E. Newberry and G. W. Fraser. 1891-92. £1 5s. Third Memoir. — El Bersheh. Part I. By P. E. Newberry. 1892-93. £1 5s. Fourth Memoir.— El Bersheh. Part II. By F. L. Griffith and P. E. Newberry. 1893-94. £1 5s. Fifth Memoir.- Beni Hasan. Part III. By F. L. Griffith. £1 5s. SANDWITH, F. M., Egypt as a Winter Resort. Cr. 8vo, 3s. 6d. London: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Ltd. HIE BOOK OF THE DEAD THE CHAPTERS OF COMING FORTH BY DAY THE EGYPTIAN TEXT IN HIEROGLYPHIC EDITED FROM NUMEROUS PAPYRI BY E. A. WALLIS BUDGE LITT. D., D. LIT., F. S. A. KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM LONDON KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TROBNER & CO., Ltd. PATERNOSTER HOUSE. CHARING CROSS ROAD 1898. [all rights reserved.] Printed by Adolphus Holzhausen, Vienna. P RE FACE. THE ancient Egyptian hymns and religious texts printed in the following pages form a representative collection of the various compositions which the Egyptians inscribed upon the walls of tombs and sarcophagi, coffins and funeral stelae, papyri and amulets, etc., to ensure the well-being of their dead in the world beyond the grave. They have been edited from papyri and other documents which were found chiefly at Thebes ; and, taken together, they are generally known as the Theban Re- cension of the Book of the Dead, that is to say, the Recension of the great national funeral work, which was copied by the scribes for themselves and for Egyptian men and women of high rank and position from about 1600 to goo B. C. Many of the ideas and beliefs embodied in these texts are coaeval with Egyptian civilization, and the actual forms of some of the most interesting of these are identical with those which we now know to have existed in the Yth and Vlth dynasties, about B. C. 3500. The greater number of the texts here given belong to the group to which the Egyptians gave the name “Chapters of Coming Forth by Day” ; the remainder are introductory hymns, supple- mentary extracts from ancient cognate works, rubrics, etc., which were believed to increase the well-being and happiness of the dead, and to give them greater strength to resist the attacks of foes and to withstand the powers of darkness and of the grave. VI PREFACE. The papyri selected as authorities are the best now known, and they have been chosen with the view of illustrating the deve- lopment of the Theban Recension and the changes which took place in it during the various periods of its history. Since no papyrus contains all the Chapters of this Recension, and no two papyri agree either in respect of contents or arrangement of the Chapters, and the critical value of every text in a papyrus is not always the same, it follows that a complete edition of all the known Chapters of the Theban Recension would be im- possible unless recourse were had to several papyri. I have, there- fore, made use of several; and among them worthy of special mention is the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477) from which I have printed 102 Chapters. Here we have about twenty Chapters of the Theban Recension which had not hitherto been found, and several which have, up to the present, been known to exist in single manuscripts only. Wherever it has seemed advisable, I have given the text of a Chapter from more * than one papyrus; and, where lines have been omitted accident- ally by the scribe, I have generally supplied them from papyri of about the same period, telling the reader at the same time the sources of them. Like M. Naville, I have adopted the system of numbering the Chapters employed by Lepsius in his edition of the Sai'te, or last Recension of the Book of the Dead, from the Turin Papy- rus, which was published so far back as 1842. But although I have done so for the sake of uniformity of reference, I con- sider it to be unfortunate that it has been generally adopted in Egyptological works ; for three of the so-called Chapters (Nos. 16, 143 and 150) are in reality Vignettes, and nine others (Nos. 48, ? 49, 73, 107, hi, 120, 121, 129 and i3g) are duplicates of Chapters found in other parts of the papyrus. The number of Chapters in Lepsius’ work is, therefore, 153 and not 165. The Chapters, not including different versions, given in the PREFACE. VII present volume are 177 in number, of which i63 belong to the Theban Recension. The remaining 14 (Nos. ig, 32, 60, 128, 1 35, 140, 145, 157, 158, 159, 162, i63, 164 and 165) have only, as yet, been found in the Sai'te Recension, but as they form good specimens of the religious compositions of the later period and illustrate some curious beliefs, I have thought it right to add them to the older texts. Of Chapter 184 no complete text is known. Of the i63 Chapters of the Theban Recension 148 are edited, with four hymns, from papyri in the British Museum, and i3 Chapters and three hymns are derived from papyri which are preserved in the Museums of Paris, Berlin, Leyden, Cairo, and other places, and which have been published by Leemans, Mariette, Naville and Lefebure. The present edition of the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead is the most complete which has hitherto been published, and it contains all the original texts of which translations are printed in the volume on the Book of the Dead which Messrs Kegan Paul <& Co. are issuing simultaneously with this work. The source of each Chapter is clearly stated above it, but the text has been printed in horizontal instead of perpendicular lines, and has been broken up into words for the convenience of the student. The hymns introductory to the Judgment Scene I have put together, for I believe them to be out of place when arranged as versions of the XVth Chapter ; and probably Chapters 182, i83 and 185 also belong to the group. In a small volume accompanying this work will be found a Vocabulary to the Theban Recension containing over 35,000 re- ferences ; it has been bound up separately in deference to the wishes of many. E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. London, July 2, 1897. DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRI. The Chapters of the Book of the Dead, hymns, etc., printed in this volume are edited from the following papyri : — I. THE PAPYRUS of Nebseni. This papyrus was obtained by Burton at Memphis and was acquired by the Trustees of the British Museum at the sale of his collection in i836. It measures 77 ft. 7 '/2 in., by i ft. i‘/2 in.; it is mounted, under glass, in thirty-three sheets, and bears the number g,goo. It is probably the oldest known papyrus inscribed with the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and we cannot be far wrong in ascribing it to the first half of the period of the rule of the kings of the XVIIIth dynasty over Egypt, i. e., about B. C. 1600. The vignettes and text are in black ink throughout, and only the titles of the Chapters are given in red ; the whole papyrus is most carefully written and is, it would seem, the work of Nebseni himself. As an authority for the text of the Theban Recension it takes very high rank , and the Chapters which M. Naville selected from it for his edition of the Book of the Dead form one third of the entire number which he has printed. The deceased Nebseni was by profession a scribe, and he held various offices connected with the architect and surveyor’s de- partment attached to the Temple of Ptah at Memphis, and he was in the immediate service of “the lord of the two lands”, his king. His father and mother were called Thena and Mut- restha respectively ; his wife’s name was Seneb or Senseneb. His two sons were called Amsu-mes and Ptah-mes, and his X THE ROOK OF THE DEAD daughter Thent-Men-nefer. The Papyrus of Nebseni contains 77 Chapters, not reckoning duplicates and triplicates, which are as follows : — i (sheet i), 5 (sheet 11), 6 (sheet 10), i3 (sheet 12), 17 (sheets 12, i3, 14), 18 (sheet 15), 20 (sheet 15), 22 (sheet 5), 23 (sheet 5), 26 (sheets 4, 5), 3o B (sheet 4), 38 a (sheet 12), 41 (sheet 25), 44 (sheet 12), 46 (sheet 5), 47 (sheet 8), 48 (sheet 8), 50 (sheets xi, 12), 56 (sheets, 5, 11), 62 (sheet 4), 64 (sheets 23, 24), 65 (sheet 22), 71 (sheet 16), 72 (sheet 3), 76 (sheet 8), 77 (sheet 2), 81 (sheet 3), 83 (sheet 2), 84 (sheet 2), 85 (sheet 2), 86 (sheet 2), 87 (sheet 11), 88 (sheet 11), 89 (sheet 11), 92 (sheet 6), 96 and 97 (sheet 11), 99 (sheet 3), 100 (sheets 5, 10, 20), io3 (sheet 8), 104 (sheet 8), 105 (sheet 4), 106 (sheets 16, 19, 24), 108 (sheet 7), 109 (sheet 8), no (sheet 17), 112 (sheet 7), ii3 (sheet 7), 1 14 (sheet 7), 117 and 118 (sheet 11), 119 (sheet 6), 125 (sheets 29, 3o, 3i), i33 (sheet 22), 134 (sheet 6), i36a (sheet 26), i36 B (sheet 26), 137 A (sheet 24), 137 B (sheet 6), 144 and 146 (sheets 2, 3, 4), 148 (sheet 4), 149 (sheets 27, 28), 150 (sheet 29), 151 (sheet 21), 153 A (sheet 12), 155 (sheet 10), 156 (sheet 10), 160 (sheet 10), 166 (sheet 21), 167 (sheet 22), 172 (sheet 32), 173 (sheet 9), 177 (sheet 18), 178 (sheet 19), 179 (sheet 26), 180 (sheets 20, 21). A photograph of the complete papyrus was published by the Trustees of the British Museum ( Photographs of the Papyrus of Nebseni in the British Museum, London, 1876) with an in- troduction by the late Dr. Birch ; fifty-two Chapters from it were published by M. Naville in Das Aegyptische Todtenbuch, Berlin 1886, and he gave a detailed description of it in his Einleitung (pp. 48 — 54) to that work ; a French translation of the papyrus was published by Massy (Le papyrus Nebseni, exemplaire hieroglyphique du livre des morts conserve au Bri- tish Museum, traduit par A. M., Gand, 1885, 8vo ; and extracts from it, with translations, have been published by Birch, Na- ville, Pierret and others. The numbers of the Chapters pub- lished in the present work are: — 5, 6, i3, 17 (part), 18 (part), 20, 38A, 41, 50 A, 62, 64, 72, 92, 104, 1 10, 1 14, 125 (part), 1 36 A, 1 37 B, 151, 166, 167, 172, 173, 177, and 178. DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRI. XI II. THE PAPYRUS OF NU. This papyrus was found at Kurna, Thebes, and was acquired by the Trustees of the British Museum in 1890. It measures 65 ft. 3'/2 in., by r ft. i'/2 in. ; it is mounted under glass in thirty sheets, and bears the number 10,477. It is, I believe, the oldest of the painted papyri in- scribed with the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and it may, with little doubt, be considered a product of the first half of the period of the rule of the kings of the XVIIIth dynasty ; it is very little later than that of Nebseni. The papyrus begins with a coloured scene in which the deceased is standing in adoration before Osiris who is seated in a shrine, and only a few of the Chapters, i. e., those of the Transform- ations, Arits, Pylons, Aats, and one or two others, have vignettes. The text is in black throughout, and only the titles of the Chapters and the Rubrics are given in red ; the whole papyrus is most carefully written, and it is probably the work of Nu himself. It must rank as one of the chief authorities for the text of the Theban Recension, for it is no mere copy hastily written for sale by a scribe, but a piece of work which bears upon every line of it the impress of care and knowledge ; it is, moreover, the work of one man. Here and there the scribe has omitted lines, and two copies of one short Chapter (No. i32) occur. This papyrus follows that of Nebseni in omitting the introductory hymns to Ra and Osiris and the great Judgment Scene, which are characteristic of the illustrated papyri of the last half of the XVIIIth dynasty and subsequent periods, and like most of the old papyri it ends with Chapters 149 and 150. It contains a considerable number of Chapters which have not hitherto been found in papyri of the Theban Recension, and also a large number of others which have only hitherto been known from a single document. It contains both versions of the 64th Chapter, and the various groups of Chapters relating to special subjects are singularly complete. The deceased Nu is frequently described as neb ama% , as in the case of Nebseni, and in two places (sheet 20, 1. 62 ; sheet 24, 1. 54) the word maayeru is written XII THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. | & ; compare Chap. 29 A published from a papyrus at Parma by Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. BI. 40, 11. 1 and 7. The deceased Nu held the office of “overseer of the pa- AWW\ lace”, and he is described as which we may either render as “belonging to the office of chancellor” or “the tongue of the chancery” ; I have rendered it freely by the words “chancellor-in-chief”. The name of his father was Amen-hetep, and he had held the same offices as his son Nu ; his mother’s name was Senseneb. 1 The name Amen-hetep is common enough in the XVlIIth dynasty, but the name Senseneb is rare, and is characteristic of the XVlIIth dynasty, and the period preceding it ; see the two instances of the name quoted by Lieblein (Diet, de Noms Hiero- glj'phiques, Livr. III., Nos. 1558, p. 621, and ig63, p. 763), and to these may be added that of the wife of Nebseni (see Naville. Einleitung, p. 51). The Papyrus of Nu contains i3i Chapters2 which are as follows : — 1 (sheet 5), 2 (sheet i3), 3 (sheet i3), 4 (sheet 19), 5 (sheet 21), 6 (sheet 21), 7 (sheet 22), 8 (sheet 12), 9 (sheet 12), 11 (sheet 21), 12 (sheet 9), 17 (sheet 2, 3), 18 (sheet 4), 21 (sheet 9), 22 (sheet 5), 23 (sheet 5), 24 (sheet 5), 25 (sheet 5), 26 (sheet 5), 27 (sheet 5), 28 (sheet 5), 29 (sheet 12), 3o A (sheet 5), 3o B (sheet 21), 3i (sheet 5), 34 (sheet 6), 35 (sheet 6), 36 (sheet 8), 37 (sheet 8), 38 (sheet 12), 40 (sheet 8), 41 (sheet 6), 42 (sheet 6), 43 (sheet 5), 44 (sheet 19), 45 (sheet 6), 46 (sheet 12), 47 (sheet 8), 50 (sheet 19), 51 (sheet 8), 52 (sheet 1 1), 53 (sheet 1 1), 54 (sheet 12), 55 (sheet 12), 56 (sheet 12), 57 (sheet 12), 61 (sheet 12), 63 A (sheet 12), 64 (with rubric referring to Hesep-ti, sheet i3), 64 (with rubric referring to Men-kau Ra, sheet 20), 65 (sheet 14), 67 (sheet 15), 68 (sheet 7), n I / W\AM /WWW n & ; see sheet 11, line 16. 2. This number includes two versions of Chapters 3o, 64, t36 and ij3. DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRI. XIII 71 (sheet 7), 72 (sheet 7), 74 (sheet 6), 75 (sheet i3), 76 (sheet 9), 77 (sheet 10), 78 (sheet i3), 79 (sheet 8), 81 A (sheet 11), 82 (sheet 9), 83 and 84 (sheet 10), 85 (sheet 9), 86 (sheet 10), 87 (sheet 11), 88 (sheet 11), 89 (sheet 18), 90 (sheet 8), 91 (sheet 6), 92 (sheet 7), 93 (sheet 6), 94 (sheet 12), 95 (sheet 7), 96 and 97 (sheet 19), 98 (sheet g), 99 (sheet 21), 100 (sheet 27), 101 (sheet 27), 102 (sheet 28), io3 (sheet 8), 104 (sheet 8), 105 (sheet 7), 106 (sheet 8), 108 (sheet 8), 109 (sheet 12), 112 (sheet 18), n3 (sheet 18), 115 (sheet 18), 116 (sheet 18), x 1 7 (sheet 9), 1 18 (sheet 9), ng (sheet 8), 122 (sheet 9), 123 (sheet 15), 124 (sheet 10), 125 (sheets 22, 23, 24), 126 (sheet 24), i3o (sheet 17), i3i (sheet 17), i32 (sheet 11), i32bis (sheet 12), i33 (sheet 16), 134 (sheet 17), i36 (sheet 16), i36 A (sheet 28), i36 B (sheet 28), 137 A (sheet 26), i38 (sheet 19), 141 (sheet 16), 144 (sheet 26), 145 (sheet 25), 148 (sheet 11), 149 (sheet 29), 150 (sheet 3o), 151 (sheet 27), 152 (sheet i3), 153 A (sheet 20), 153 B (sheet 20), 154 (sheet 18), 155 (sheet 27), 156 (sheet 27), 176 (sheet 22), 179 (sheet 15), 187 (sheet 19), 188 (sheet 19), 189 (sheet 19), and 190 (sheet 16). 1 The numbers of the Chapters from the Papyrus of Nu print- ed in the present volume are : — 2, 3, 4, 7, 11, 12, 21, 25, 28, 3o A, 3i, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38B, 40, 42, 47, 50 B, 5 1, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 63 A, 63 B, 64 (short version and both rubrics), 65, 67, 68, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 81 A, 82, 83 and 84, 85, 86, 1. On sheet 12, 1. 7 occurs the following Chapter : — . Compare Chapter XXVIII. XIV THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 87, 88, 90, 91, g3, 94, 95, 96 and 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102, io3, 105, 106, 108, 109, 112, n3, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 122, 123, 124, 125 (Introduction and final Address), 126, i3o, 1 3 1 , 1 3 3, 134, i36a, i36B, x37A, i38, 141 and 142, 144, 146, 148, 149, 151, 152, 153 A, 153 B, 154, 155, 156, 176, 179, 187, 188, 189, and 190. 1 * III. THE PAPYRUS of ANI. This papyrus was found at Thebes, and was acquired by the Trustees of the British Museum in 1888. It measures 78 ft., by 1 ft. 3 in. ; it is mounted under glass in thirty-seven sheets and bears the number 10,470. It is the finest of all the illustrated papyri inscribed with the Theban Recension of the Book of the Dead, and it was probably written between the years B. C. 1500 and B. C. 1400. (For a detailed account of the papvrus see mv PAPYRUS OF ANI, London, 1895, p. CXLII ff.) The Papyrus of Ani is a most important author- ity for the text of the Theban Recension, and it contains Chapters, Introductions to Chapters, etc., which are not found in any other papyrus ; from an artistic point of view its value is greater than that of any other papyrus. The texts from it printed in the present work are : — Hymn to Ra, Hymn to Osiris, and Chapters 1, 2, 8, 9, 10, 15, 17 (part), 18 (with In- troduction), 24, 26, 27, 29, 29 B, 3o B, 42, 43, 44, 45, 58, 59, 61, 71, 89, 125 (with Introduction), i32, 175, 186. IV. The Papyrus of HU-NEFER. This papyrus was found at Thebes and was purchased by the Trustees of the British Museum from Clot Bey. It measures 18 ft., by 1 ft. 33/g in. it is mounted under glass in eight sheets, and bears the number 1. The order of the Chapters in this papyrus is as follows : — 17, 18, 1, 22, 23, 25, 26, 28, 27, 3o A, 43, 24, 3 1 , 33, 34, 35, 74, 43, 93, 91, 41, 42, 68, 92, 63A, 105, 95, 72, 71, 106, 40, 90, 108, 47. >04. io3, 51, 1 19, 36, 37, 79, 117, 118, 21, 12, 122, 98, 76, 85, 82, 77, 86, 124, 83 and 84, 81 A, 87, 88, 1 32, 148, 52, 53, 61, , 56, 57, 54, 38, 55, 29, 46, 109, 9, x 32, 94, 63 B, 8, 64 (short version), 2, 3, 152, 75, 78, 190, 1 33, 65, 1 33 (bis), 67, 179, 123, 1 4 r, 1 36, 134, 1 3o, 1 3 1 , 89, 154, 115, 1 16, 112, 1 1 3, 1 38, 187, 189, 44, 50, 188, 4, 96 and 97, 1 53 A, 153 B, 64 (long version) 3oB, 11, 5, 6, 99, 7, 176, 125, 126, 145. 144, 137A, 101, 156, 155, 151, 100, 102, i36A, 1 36 B, 149, 150. DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRI. XV 9, go i. It is beautifully illustrated, and is the shortest perfect document of its class known. The deceased Hu-nefer was the overseer of the palace, and inspector of cattle, and scribe to His Majesty Seti I, King of Egypt about B. C. 1370 ; it is thus possible to date the document with considerable accuracy. 1 2 The texts from this papyrus printed in the present volume are the Introductory Hymns to Ra and Osiris ; the latter is com- monly called Chapter i83. V. THE PAPYRUS OF MliT-HETEP. This papyrus was pro- bably found at Thebes, and was purchased by the Trustees of the British Museum from Mr. Murray in 1861. It measures 9 ft. 9r/2 in., by 1 ft. 1 r/8 in. ; it is mounted under glass in five sheets, and bears the number 10,010. The deceased Mut- hetep was a singer in the Temple of Amen-Ra at Thebes, and her papyrus is remarkable among the illustrated papyri. It contains Chapters 151, 168 A, 174, 2 a Hymn to the setting sun, and a hymn to Osiris, which is commonly called Chapter 182 all these are printed in the present volume. It is a remarkable fact that Chapter 174 has its equivalent in the text inscribed within the Pyramid of Unas, lines 3jg to 3gg, and its appearance along with Chapters of the Theban Recension goes to prove that portions of the earliest religious texts were made into “Chapters” and then incorporated with others of a much later period.3 The vignettes of the papyrus are as remarkable as the texts which it contains ; they are figured by Naville, Todten- bttch, Bd. I, Bll. 173, 187, 197 and 208. This papyrus may be assigned to the XXth dynasty, about B. C. 1150. VI. THE PAPYRUS of Nekht. This papyrus was found at Thebes, and was acquired by the Trustees of the British Museum in 1888. It measures 47 ft. 1 1/8 in., by 1 ft. 2 in. wide ; it is mounted under glass in twenty-two sheets, and bears the number 10,471. The deceased Nekht was a “real royal scribe”, ^ |(joj / it 1. See Naville. Einleitung, p. 59. 2. ' See Naville, Einleitung, p. 59. 3. See Recueil de Travaux, tom. IV, p. 43 ; this Chapter has been dis- cussed at length by Erman, Aeg. Zeitschrift, Bd. XXXII, p. 3. XVI THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. and he was “overseer of the bowmen of the lord of the two lands"> v -- j his wife’s name was Thuau g 1 V [j ^ ^fj. The papyrus contains a large number of well- written Chapters, and nicelv painted vignettes, but a detailed account of it is unnecessary here. The only text from it print- ed in this volume is the Hvmn to Ra which is found on sheet 21. This papyrus may be assigned to the XXth dynasty. VII. The Papyrus of a person whose name is not given. This papvrus was found at Thebes, and was acquired by the Trustees of the British Museum in 1890. It measures 15 ft. 5^2 in., by ii3/4 in. ; it is mounted under glass in seven sheets, and it bears the number 10,478. The central portion of the papyrus is filled with the picture of a hall having a door at each end. The space between the ceiling and floor is divided into three parts ; in the first and third of these is a series of short addresses to personages in four sections of the underworld, and in the second division is a series of vignettes illustrating them. These texts are printed in the present volume as Chapter 168. The papyrus opens with a vignette in which the deceased is seen standing in adoration at a table of offerings in the presence of Osiris ; on a standard, before the god, are the four children of Horus, and behind him is Heru-netch-tef. The text which accompanies this vignette reads : — A ii r% \ - Fi /WWW I I I AAAAAA I I I 2^ /WWW I I J^j AAAAAA w I y-;-y s ■ * AAAAAA V Q s AAAAAA O $ ? PJ*^ 1 t 1 A A ! 2= e 1 H: I ,ww'A ^ II I 1^0 DESCRIPTION OF THE PAPYRI. XVII il¥ ^ 12 ^0^ AAAAAA v\ AAAAAA '\ AA/WW i\ T"'V i¥i \Cit\ i'S AAAAAA AAAAAA /WAAAA AAAAAA I I AAAAAA A AAAAAA The papyrus closes with a vignette in which the deceased, accompanied by his wife, is seen standing in adoration at a table of offerings in the presence of the god Osiris, who is seated in a shrine. The god w'ears the atef crown, and in his right hand is the crook, and in the left the crook and whip, emblems of sovereignty and dominion. Behind Osiris stands Isis, who has upon her head the disk and horns. The text above the deceased reads : — (j |||^ 1— I ^ -^=3- & Q AAAAAA 0 T <§ in JJI IT’! ¥ o i A A. b XVIII THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. VIII. Chapters 14, 3g, 69 and 70 are taken from the Papyrus of Mes-eni-neter at Cairo ; see Naville, Todtenbuch , Bd. I. Bll. i3, 53, 81, 82 ; and Einleitung, p. 74. Chapter 180 is taken from a papyrus at Paris No. 3073 ; see Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. Bl. 204 ; and Einleitung, p. 96. Chapters 161, 169, 170, and an Introduction to Chapter 99 are taken from the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f at Paris; see Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. Bll. no, 184, 190 and 191, and Einleitung, p. 97. Chapter 181 is taken from the Papyrus of Qenna at Leyden ; see Leemans, Papyrus Egyptiens, tom. II, PI. 19; for the two hymns printed on pp. 3—8, see Plates 2 and 4. Chapter I B is taken from the Papyrus of Nekhtu-Amen at Berlin ; see Naville, Todten- buch, Bd. I. Bl. 5, and Einleitung, p. 70. Chapter 171 is taken from the Papyrus of Amen-hetep at Glzeh ; see Mariette , Les Papyrus Egyptiens , tom. Ill, PI. 7. Chapter 66 is taken from the Papyrus of Amen-em-heb at Paris ; see Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. Bl. 78, and Einleitung, p. io3. Chapter 29 A is from a papyrus at Parma ; see Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. Bl. 40, and Einleitung , p. 86. Chapter 127 A is from the Tomb of Ra- ineses IV ; see Lefebure, Tombeau de Ramses IV, Paris, 1889, Plate XIII ; and Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. Bl. 141. Chapter 127 B is taken from the Papyrus of Ptah-mes ; see Naville, Todten- buch, Bd. I. Bl. 142 ; and Einleitung , p. 89. Chapter 185 is taken from the Papyrus of Sutimes at Paris ; see Guieyesse and Lefebure, Le Papyrus Funeraire de Soutimes , Paris, 1877, Plate I. The Hymn to the setting Sun (see p. 48) is taken from a papyrus at Dublin ; see Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I. Bl. ig, and Einleitung, p. 80, etc. LIST OF CHAPTERS. PAGE. I. Introductory Hymns, etc. : — 1. Hymn to Ra. From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet i ... i 2. Hymn to Ra. From the Papyrus of Qenna ... 3 3. Hymn to Ra. From the Papyrus of Qenna ... 6 4. Hymn to Ra. From the Papyrus of Hunefer, sheet 1 8 5. Hymn to Ra. From the Papyrus of Nekht, sheet 21 11 6. Hymn to Osiris. From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 2 i3 7. Prayer of Ani and speeches of Thoth, Horus, and the company of the gods. From the Papyrus of Ani, sheets 3 and 4 ... ... ... ... ... 15 — 17 II. The Chapters of coming forth by day : — Chap. I B A From the Papyrus of Ani, sheets 5 and 6 w — •*- 18 ra A ° ra 0 1 AAAAAA tr-a <=> l pyrus of Nekhtu-Amen =f From the Pa- Chap. II . AAAAAA I <=> A ^ ^ r 7 O o I I ® TsA A From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 18 ... b* 23 25 XX THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Cha, ... - - n ^ t r 7 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet i3 Chap. III. From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet i 3 Chap. IV. AAAAAA 1 I A I <=> X Q ^ A/W'AA <=> A I I ^ v 4 ^ I -<0-^ ' 1 ' From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 19 Chap. V.- “T 1SF Vfk From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 11 Chap. VI. ^ ™ S ^ b'tl /www . ^ \Jh. ^rom ^ie PaPyrus Nebseni, sheet 10 Chap. VII. /WSAAA I A I a~wv' D X ^ e«x>=3 A I — I From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 22 Chap. VIII. — ™ f J%,fl ^ ° From th Papyrus of Ani, sheet 18 Chap. IX.- S ^ f From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 18 Chap. X © of Ani, sheet 18 ... o A From the Papyrus =* ^ \1 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 21 Chap. XI. /www * I O A Chap. XII. <=> From the Papyrus of f I .d A « A Nu, sheet 9 Chap. XIII. .4 /.VAM I A A From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 12 PAGE 26 27 27 28 28 29 30 30 31 32 33 33 LIST OF CHATTERS. Chap. XIV. AAAAAA r ' I ^ v 7 ? ™ n I \\ I □ ^ -/J I AA I From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter -n Chap. XV. * 045 o □ pyrus of Ani, sheets 18 and ig ■ 7 f o AAAAAA rO» <=> n Chap. XV. fj q ^ aaawv o e Papyrus of Mut-hetep, sheet 5 Chap. XV. * From the Pa- From the fl ^ □ U O t< o n I' 1 cQ] Q w 7 rO, 5 ^ Q ^ □ o 1 — 1 w aaaaaa rrom a -7 Papyrus at Dublin Chap. XVI. Vignette only Chap. XVII. -£j| ^ “ill 7 a ¥ 7 <=> A 7 7 AAAAAA ^ A Q AAAAAA T ® - From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 6 -£=3- 000 i i i (2hap. XXIII. WlAAA Wl» AA TTmrirr | From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 15 Q AAAAAA Q /J I XXIV. ^ aaaaaa j^| j 1 From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 15 Chap. XXV. P2M 000^)^ F rom the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 5 O ^=3- Chap. XXVI . /wwv\ N From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 1 5 Chap. XXVII. ^ ^ >i 1 1 PAGE. 85 85 86 87 88 89 Cl \\ I ^ From the pwus of Ani, sheets 15 and 16 Chap. XXVIII , /WWW I C \\ O From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 5 Chap. XXIX . WWW r I u o K3 e ^rom the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 15 Chap. XXIX A. From the Papyrus of Amen-hetep Chap. XXIX B. From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 33 chap. xxx. 0 ' ■ N _o l ©c\\? ^irzn: rin Papyrus S\ C o ==>C^£) From the Tu- 90 91 g3 g3 94 501 LIST OF CHAPTERS. Chap. XXX A. o -°ooM-- s ^ vl From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 5 Chap. XXX B. ^ aaaaaa ^mnr ^ n o (\ ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ L*— kO\ 1 1 Ani, sheet 15 Chap. XXXI. |U fi From the Papyrus of A . 000 ^ ^ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 5 Chap. XXXII. <=> AAAAAA I I I A U^| ^ Aril' I | AAAAAA vi From the Turin Papyrus Chap. XXXIII. | /ww\a v 0 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 6 Chap. XXXIV . AAAA □ R Q \> AAAAAA V \ ^mnr ^^TsA> I From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 6 Chap. XXXV. . . 000 S)Ag s of JL ^ \1 From tlie l>ap>"'i,s Nu, sheet 6 XXXVI . AAAAAA ^ S~-~^ ^ £) I “ □ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 8 ■ -sc-'?! ^ L- r rom 'iMt Chap. XXXVII # AAAAAA * m the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 XXIII PAGE. 94 95 97 98 1 00 101 101 I 02 I 02 XXIV THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chap. XXXVIII \9 Chap. XXXVIII B. From the Papvrus of Nebseni, sheet 12 rr vl From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 Chap. XXXIX. ^ 'WW'A — ° From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter & From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 11 Chap. LIII. — ™ CA C P AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 fc=ll) c 1 l I of Nu, sheet 11 From the Papyrus Chap. LIV. l I AAAAAA .... OOO •••• vl From the Papyrus of N11, sheet 12 Chap. LV. 'p’ 3 ^ 4 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 1 Chap. LVI AAAAAA From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA Chap. LVII , AAAAAA | | 4^1 & M AA/VvAA q ^pj v\ v\ o 1 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 -'■c-'^T'O AAAAAA X /.LA. SsT Chap. L V III , AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ V^L ^rom PaPyrus °f Ani, sheet 16 Chap. LIX. ^ ^ From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 16 AAAAAA AAAAAA XXV PAGE. I 2 I 122 123 123 125 I 26 126 I 27 128 I29 AAAAAA i3o XXVI THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chap. LX. j [ j fj j ^ From the Turin Papyr Chap. LXI. 7— 11 ^ PAGE. i3i ^ vl From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 15 i32 Chap. LXII. ^ p^() AAAAAA /p AAAAAA AAAAAA r \ A AA/Wv\ AAAAAA r -If AAftMA From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 4 Chap. LXII I A. AAAAAA /p AAAAAA AAAAAA A AAAAAA AAAAAA r Jf AAAAA'> ^r=tr &T Chap. LXII I B. ^mr ^ a ^ o <=> A From the Papyrus of Amen- lllllllll AAAAAA "lilllllli ^ A i32 \C~r- Q XQ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 7 i33 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA i33 r34 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 Chap. LX1V A. ^ ™ S ^ 7 \1 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheets 23, 24 Chap. LX IV B. AAAAAA jj J | AAAAAA r | ® Ul I I oA -Tis-L ^ <=\> < From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet i3 Chap. LXV. T — S ^ ° 7 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 15 Chap. LXVI. em-heb Chap. LXVII. From the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f 149 Chap. LXVIII . AAAAAA H ^ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 7 ... ... ... ... 150 Chap. LXIX. ^ From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter 152 Chap. LXX. From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter 155 i43 146 148 LIST OF CHAPTERS. O XXVII PAGE. ' From the Papyrus O Chap. LXXI . AAAAAA <^- 1 ' I o A of Nebseni, sheet 16 Chap. LXXI I. | 'vww j X.JP From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 3 Chap. LXXIII. See Chapter IX. Chap. LXXIV. ^ A ^ | S From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 6 Chap. LXXV. ^ AAAAAA ... I56 159 162 I ^ -AXs A HI © a t ^ From ,he Papyrus of Nu, sheet i3 162 Chap. LXXVI. I - ^x HTIfi - From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 9 Chap. LXXVI I. i63 sheet 10 Chap. LXXVIII. From the Papyrus of Nu, 164 1 5x sheets i3, 14 Chap. LXXIX. ^ 0 <=> 6} I From the Papyrus of Nu, 165 1 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheets 8, 9 174 Chap. LXXX. -02- ^Hi ^ II ^ ® c F rom the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 28 176 Chap. LXXXIA. Pi C3in W From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 11 ... 178 Chap. LXXXIb. -<2>- From the Papyrus of Paqrer Hi 0 I 178 XXVIII THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chan. LXXXII /VWW\ Y I O AAAAAA /VWWV WVW\ §,t: ps !St I I o 1 1 1 I ® ci A 5 From the Pa- pyrus of Nu, sheets g, io Chap. LXXXII,. T~~~Tf3THi^JSV From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet n Chap. LXXXIV. ^ X ^ VV Ji .jl L I AAA/VAA From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet n > <2>- 8J x Chap. LXXXV. ( Q WMM 0 y ^ G T © ^iE=n:^s^> a A Til » C AAAAAA $©$ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 9 Chap. LXXXVI. ^ aa/wva From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 10 Chap. LXXXVII. U V \ /wiw From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 11 <25- I h Chap. LXXXVIII From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 11 T vl From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 17 Chap. LXXXIX AAAAAA I □ Chap. XC . A/VSAAA From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 8 Chap. XC . /WWVI 1>IM; From the Papyrus of Pa-Ra-em-heb Chap. XCI. «£f PAGE. 179 181 182 183 186 188 188 189 191 192 AAAA/VN /WVW\ LIST OF CHAPTERS. 000M- From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 6 Chap. XCII. ^ wma s d [j H’ p From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 6 I AAAAAA VN\ AAAAAA Chan. XCIII. .a. n o “A ilkfes “^r“ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 6 Chap. XCIII. From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 17 Chap. XCIV. 1 /wwa _Jj ^y, \J From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 Chap. XCV. I From the Papy- rus of Nu, sheet 7 Chap. XCYI. Chap. XCVII. Chap. XCVIII. From the Papyrus of Nu, sheets 19, 20 > 0 AAAAAA 11 Q \ -7 AAAAAA I J . JL □ a From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet g <7 Q AAAAAA (j ^ fi S'— — y ^ Chap. XCIX. /wwva A From the J J ^ AAAAAA , Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f A AAAAAA f) Q \ y — 7 AAAAAA 1 1 ^-7 Chap. XCJX. , Q ^ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheets 21, 22 V./ cs ^ AAAAAA Chap. C. ^11 o ra A O m iji ® o 1 yu. 1 Chap. Cl. From the Papyrus of Nu, sheets 27, 28 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 27 XXIX PAGE. 193 r94 1 96 197 r99 200 200 202 503 204 210 2l3 XXX THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chap. Cl I. <~j=> <=> ^ ^ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 28 J From the Papy- PAGE. 2 1 4 Chap. CIII rus of Nu, sheet 8 Chap. CIV. AAAAAA ^ I ^ 4 m <=> □ Chap. CV . AAAAAA Nu, sheet 7 Chap. CVI . AAAAAA I o rus of Nu, sheet 8 Chap. CVII. See Chapter CIX. Chap. CVIII . AAAAAA I the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 8 0 1 1 From the Papy- ! j From Chap. CIX . AAAAAA I the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 12 Chap. CX. — ^ ^ <=>| 0 v ' From ■I 0 n q Oi 1 1 | o A A A <1 ^ uc is me; f^rr, A t A'. P'rom the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 17 f. Chap. CXI. See Chapter CVIII. Chap. C X 1 1 . [j n aaaaaa i 1 I Vi 1 From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 18 215 l From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 8 215 [r~!_J From the Papyrus of 216 217 218 221 223 23o LIST OF CHAPTERS. XXXI PAGE. Chao. CXIII . AAAAAA I pyrus of Nil, sheets 18, 19 Chap. CXIV. pyrus of Nebseni, sheet 7 Chap. CXV. © T- . p. prom the la- © From the Pa- □ ^ AAAAAA I Q A & of Nu, sheet 18 .1 I I o ! From the Papyrus Chap. CXVI. I 'i EE 0 Chap. CXVIII. the Pap1 Chap. CXIX. From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 18 . cxvii. ssij^ ^ EEET' From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 9 aaaaaa <~r> v\ From A |ii iJl the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 9 n=> 1 — -i U <=::> — <£- I o A -AA I I III the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 9 Chap. CXX. See Chapter XII. Chap. CXXI. See Chapter XIII. From Chao. CXXII. AAAAAA I Zl A pyrus of Nu, sheet 9 Chap. CXXII I Papyrus Chap. CXXIV. i ****** p[] From the Chap. CXXV. Introduction. I Zl A Papyrus of Nu, sheet 15 I _&^A From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet xo ^ From the Pa- I <=> A From the il CX \\ I © pyrus of Ani, sheets 29, 3o Chap. CXXV. Introduction, c zj A From the Pa- A 233 235 236 238 23g 240 240 241 242 243 246 XXXII THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. =^PP° SlUL- 000!*! i | From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 22 I 1 Mil Chap. CXXV. The Negative Confession. From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 3o ... Chap. CXXV. Address to the Gods of the Underworld. o A From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 24 Chap. CXXVI. From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 24 Chap. CXXVIlA. ^ o|| the Tomb of Rameses IV. A 1 0 Chap. CXXVII B. ra ran m — 1 ^\w j From the Papyrus of Ptah-mcs Cliap. CXXVII1. ^ j| ^|| From the Turin Papy Chap. CXXIX. See Chapter C. rus rus Chap. CXXX. [j q jlPf . & <=» From the Papy of Nu, sheet 17 Chap. CXXXI. awvaa ^ From the Papyrus 1 Chap. CXXXI I. I /W/W/W / I I /WWW L I Papyrus of Nu, sheets 17, 18 I 7} JicSS I of Ani, sheet 18 »-«»■-? From the Papyrus Chap. CXXXIII. * O I From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 16 Chap. CXXXIV. (j [| | 'www the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 17 .! ^ 0 From PAGE. 249 252 259 269 270 273 276 278 286 287 288 292 LIST OF CHAPTERS. XXXIII PAGE. Chap. CXXXV. 0 * * Ch ap. CXXXVI A (i). "jpl From the Turin Papyrus From the Papyrus 294 of Nu, sheet 28 ... ... ... ... ... ... 295 Chap. CXXXVI A (2). From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 26 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 296 Chap. CXXXVI A (3). " O ' AAAAAA ^ Q ^ — From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 16 297 I o 0 Chap. CXXXVI B. pyrus of Nu, sheet 28 Chap. CXXXVI I A. ^ ma/w\ j Papyrus of Nu, sheet 26 Chap. CXXXVII B. AAAAAA * I Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 6 Chap. CXXXVIII. 1 1 1 From the Pa- III | From the 3oo 3o3 uQ. From Ihe 3l2 AAWW I ^ A J\^ AAAAAA ll j] From the Papyrus of Nu, 3 1 3 sheet 19 Chap. CXXXIX. See Chapter CXXIII Vs 1 1 ciS; ° From the Turin Papyrus 314 Chap. CXL. ■O °°S r- w_ Chap. CXLI. Chap. CXLI I . I ^ I $ y I From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 15 317 XXXIV THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chap. CXLII. Z il A etc. From the Turin Papyrus Chap. CXLIII. Vignette only the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 26 Chap. CXLV. From the Turin Papyrus Chap. CXLVI. O r AAA/Wv 1 l .| PAGE. 1 ! n 322 . 327 From 327 111© 334 D j AAAAAA ill A A I ^ I /wvw * pj: LI L, 1 1 q H (| ^ From the Papyrus of N11, sheet 25 349 Chap. CXLVII. [Chapter of the Seven Arits.] From the Papyrus of Ani, sheets, 11, 12 ... ... ... 358 ' ^ From Chap. CXLVIII. I the Papyrus of Nu, sheet n ... ... ... ... 363 Chap. CXLIX. [Chapter of THE AATS.] From the Pa- pyrus of Nu, sheets 28, 29, 3o ... ... ... 36y Chap. CL. Vignette only. Chap. CLI (1). [Speeches of the gods of the mummy- chamber.] From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep, sheet 5 382 Chap. CLI (ll). From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 21 385 Chap. CLI (ill). the Pa Chap. CLII. 1 1 <=> D the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 21 1 From l A From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 20 ... ... ... ... 390 Chap. CLIII ». , ^ f ^ From the Papyrus of Nu , sheet 20 395 LIST OF CHAPTERS. XXXV PAGE. Chap. CUV AAAAAA I ~7T- 00 ^ From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 18 3g8 Chap. CLV. AAAAAA ^ A/WAAA Front the Papyrus of 11 o III Nu, sheet 27 Chap. CLVI. 402 ^ AAAA/W ® U 0| „ . X\ I front the | AAAAAA O | Papyrus of Nu, sheet 27 ... ... ... ... 403 /WWW ^ /WAAAA AAAAAA O^b O Chap. CLVII. Papyrus AAAAAA Chap. CLVIII. A/W/s/W the Turin Papyrus Chap. CLIX. r I Turin Papyrus .:. ^ V I AAAAAA II ^ Chap. CLX. o 0 A /WAAAA C\ AAAAAA # Uanm r\ri Xa/X imti Front the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet io Front the Turin . , rsw«Pt „ > / aa/vwa rront o III AAAAAA M ~wvw C\ 1 From the 1 4°+ +°4 Chap. CLXI. AAAAAA | | X the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f Chap. CLXII. AAAAAA ^ ! JPfl Front the Turin Papyrus 4°5 406 □ 0 b ront 406 S\ n ^ AAAAAA 408 Chap. CLXIII. O Front the Turin Papyrus ... ... ... ... 410 Chap. CLXIV. <===> Front the Turin Papyrus ... 415 Chap. CLXV. AAAAAA w 0 © Chap. CLXVI AAAAAA AAAAAA \ L I I I = K K 4 — 0 ^ji 1L c— 4 ¥ ^ oil <==> Front the Turin Papyrus ... 418 Nebseni, sheet 21 X From the Papyrus of 420 XXXVI THE BOOK OE THE DEAD. PAGE. A f 1) From the Chap. CLXVII . A 1 I Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 22 ... ... ... ... 421 Chap. CLXVII I A. Without title. From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep, sheet 3 ... ... ... ... ... 422 Chap. CLXVIII A. Without title. From Papyrus Brit. Mus. No. 10,478, sheets 2 — 7 ... ... ... ... 423 pm /WNAAA A Av. sb 'I 4 Q D Chap. CLXIX . A From the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f Chap. CLXX. ^ -wwv. “g the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f 435 ^3=5 0 0 o c-zi From 440 Chap. CLXXI. n\ t Fr°m the Papyrus of Amen-hetep Chap. CLXXII. 1 I CM. ... 443 From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheets 32, 33 +44 Chap. CLXXIII. $ HCJ*- ii From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 9 Chap. CLXXI V. T ^ I'J^TP | ^ ° From the Papyrus of Mut- 45i hetep, sheet Chap. CLXXV. < From the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 29 ... 455 457 Chap. CLXXVI. C. /Ca Fr0m the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 22 ... 460 Chap. CLXXVI I . AAAAAA I LIST OF CHAPTERS. XXXVII PA Git. From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 18 ... ... 461 Chap. CLXXVIII , /WWW From the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet ig ... ... ... 463 Chap. CLXXIX. *= ~ ^ ('f & q 9. 1 Chap. CLXXX. From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 15 468 rx/w o ^ A iWW o 1 D | AAAAAA II— — Aj ! From a Papyrus at Paris 470 Chap. CLXXXI. rl 9 => -e> A AAAAAA I A ~ K a 0 tiij tiia 1 ' n Si'. 1 1 1 pyrus of Qenna Chap. CLXXXII. T ji ^'21' 1 From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep, sheet 4 From the Pa- “ j3 ? rr a 475 480 Chap. CLXXXIII. WAAA 47 II S | Jjj From the Papyrus of Hu-nefer, sheet 3 484 Chap. CLXXXIV /w l. the text is wanting]. Chap. CLXXXV. S (j Papyrus of Sutimes SI [T'tle only I WWW From the ... 489 Chap. CLXXXVI. [Hymn to Hathor.] From the Papy- rus of Ani, sheet Sy ... ... ... ... ... 490 Chap. CLXXXVII . /\A> I Papyrus of Nu, sheet 19 t@> © C-1 I A A I ^ 1, From the 49° XXXVIII THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chap. CLXXXVIII. [ n\ i i s Lt Jr C-Zl I ^ A pyrus of Nu, sheet ig ] ra^ »¥ 1>AGE. From the Pa- Chap. CLXXXIX. & 49 1 ° From the Papyrus of Nu, sheet 19 ... 492 Chap. CXC. T PQjl5 From the Papyrus of N11, sheet 16 ... ... ... ... 496 A PPENDI X. Chap. XXX. From the Turin Papyrus ... ... ... 501 Chap. LXV. From the Turin Papyrus ... ... ... 502 Chap. XCIX. — Introduction. From the Papyrus of Ne- fer-uben-f ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 503 The Book of Breathings. From the Papyrus of Kersher 508 ER RATA. P. 5. 1. 7. for I w read 1. 16. for ZV read q ; p. 8. 1. 8. for ZY I w % ; p. 6. read p. 32. 1. 9. for 1 ; p. 26. 1. 2. for read Tn read read ; p. 92. 1. 3. for ; p. 40. 1. 7. for □ read -ill ; P- 93. 1. 2. for 10,477 read 10,470; p. 100. 1. 7. for read • p. 1 01. for 14. for read read I I ; p. 144. p. 128. 1. ,8. 15. for a a read 5 5. p. 156. for Nebseni read Ani ; p. 169. 1. 8. for A| ^ read fl'ko » 1. 15. for ; p. ig3. 1. 4. for read read □ s ; p. 225. 1. 10. for p. 209. PI read 1. 3. for ; p. 240. 1. 17. for ■T r par read ^ ; p. 262. 1. 7. for <=> : :> ^ ^ “S" ; p. 243. (^b read /ww\a • 1 o p. 265. 1. 10. for read 5 P- 270. 1. 9. for ^ ° read ^ ° ; p. 295. 1. 16. for read ; p. 326. ^ A A A ^ — a ^ — d for read ; p. 346. 1. 3. for ^ reaj J-' ■ p_ 353. V Q \\||| q will 1. 2 and p. 367. 1. 2. for 10,471 read 10,477; P- 371. 1. i3. for read ; p. 376. 1. 16. for (j cr^JJ n=n read XL ERRATA. [j <=^3 JJ <= ; p. 38i. 1. 2. for 10,471 read 10,477; P- 382. rj /WWNA 1. 5. for /wa/v^0 read ^ 0 ; p. 395. 1. 8. for CLIII read AAAAAA CLIII B ; p. 398. 1. 12. for . w., read ; p. 412. 1. i3. before □ ^ add Ml I P- 439- 1- 5- for — — ^ read ^ ’ P' 462' 1 4' f°r ^ p. 475. 1. 8. for ij? read ; p. 480. 1. 14. for read O I Introductory Hymn to Ra, the Sun-god. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. io, 470, sheet 1 ).] 31 4- M o c2j A 11 0 Q <=>n I Ji □ o (iv n a 31 - 111 3£ 31 111 3- 3J3 3 *tr a )) 3 b ,! u 3 3 Ilf) 3 i *=* 3)1 vo 0 o z> AAM^A T ^ 1 1 1 f ' ^25- s I □ ^ I I F=3 V »«• I* ^ 1 1 AAAAAA /WWVt I 2 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. O : m ^ o I ^ , <2> § o III ■ i: <1! * m ! io X | /WWA © I o 4^1 a pj^ ^ /WVAAA £1 O AA A - iVi ,T, JS,T, k i-J Z&&\ k d AA/WVA 1 /WWW /WWSA I I I 12 i JEn in k a\ - * § i 9 MAAAA ^wvaaa III I ==^> == ==^ 13 ,1 WWW Jf |Q ^ V 000 I* AAA/WA ^\-/~\-/~\ "5oo _5S A y\ U | [aaaaaa] w is pk: 1. Compare the variant of this line in the papyrus of Qenna: — AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AA/VNAA (see p. 5, line 7). I* 4 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. il ^n: U I n AAAAA* = 1 T A © 1 1 X 3 ® ® II I I pa AAAAAA w AAAAAA \\ AAAAAA © 4 xa # l $ l <=> £3 © I \\~1 , w. | | Ci 000 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 ^ 6 F=^l (Ul I fi; □ (sic) AAAAAA O O □ XI AAAAAN AAAAAA INTRODUCTORY HYMNS TO RA. 5 A P AAAAAA P ■ IP) § <3=< Ai/ww\ ^ w a Introductory Hymn to Ra, the Sun-god. cQd <=> n I [From the Papyrus of Qenna (see Leemans, Papyrus Egyptian, T. 2, plate 4). II 4- \J1 IV Ti P !□ T-^JT - SE m n A/WWA □ Ci f\ ? / (7CJ \\ ^ AAAAW ^ 7 1 A ' AAAAAA ===^ ==\> /V ^ A /WWW 0 /WWW 0 ^nznr , INTRODUCTORY HYMNS TO RA. 7 3 AAAAAA AAAAAA /WWW I © ra VAAAAA I I I ^7 $ O 7 n i ; I x=x UsJl ^ AAAAAA I l I P o w AA/WW = I © ^ ^ ^ A/WVNA AAAAA^ N I I □ O n<^a P“° ® I W III AA/WAA Y7 y^2jNi> C ¥J¥- iff MS1 Ik PU v x nra □ > \> o , 1 \> ^ir-rr , ■31 TICTlIi Jill ^ \\ ^ XAAAAA AA/W/W 'Pv 0 Introductory Hymn to Ra, the Sun-god. [From the Papyrus of Hunefer (Brit. Mus. No. 9, 901, sheet 1).] * 1 : (1 o J I C^3 * $ 11“ ~ o n I I J AAA/WA Q ^ o \, — <1 HY H *\l WWW 0 0 ^e^lk MJ - mj ¥ J ^ □ ©5 Q . n o 6 <£b <^> INTRODUCTORY HYMNS TO R A. 9 II < I 8 7 □ © I Q00 AAAAAA A'V'AAA l' — 'J AAAAAA .VMM -<2>- AAAAAA AAAAAA AA/VW1 I I I 9 i i i i i i ^ t» i " i > i| AAAAAA AAAAAA I © a o <=> o AAAAAA 0 I S\ AAAAAA IO THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ■fHSi; M- TM ^ ^ i i i ki ?lll Cm ^ . §X^? ' AAAAAA Z I I I I 4S 4 <1 AAAAAA /\ H XT AAAAAA c> \\ | III AAAAAA AAAAAA <3 □ ol] r -?s3- 17 ra :4i * l1^ -€12- ® 50! Ill ® <01 I I rr f\ 111 1 ^ □ 4ss; k t\ ik— w ' T ^5! — JS Si 4S k I9 ft© 1 <=T* c. 1 ^ ^ I ^JJ Ml A iG$. ®- S— 41 — M 1° — Si 41 4~i“ °\ ^ XMI k! a 1 ® I 1 1 1 _Z1 I I « O IS I “ 1 if “ INTRODUCTORY HYMNS TO RA. I X Introductory Hymn to Ra, the Sun-god. [From the Papyrus of Nekht (Brit. Mus. No. to, 471, sheet 21).] [Oa o n □ q o o 0 n 1 AAAAAA ^ ZZZa— * AAAAAAv I I I AAAAAA cQa ^ n AAAAAA □ o t: ^ t 0) $ zs AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA — ~ D A & 000 AAAAAA AAAAAA -W- AAAAAA 0 ^ F=3 Bt AAAAAA AAAAAA \\ w AAAAAA o 12 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. m z ^ AAAAAA N AAAAAA ^ i/SSb-f lU <. c III I □ a W^=f 1 “ gH 1 m rr, is ? l\ <= 5$ S/WSAA a - -<2>- AAAAA^ o n ^ ooo f <£? ol'anl I □ , A ^ O m V AAAAAA 0 ^ I l - PM 0 o Ik 1^1 A 0 1 \> ^ © i l jI3 MPk^ ° \ fv AA/WSA q 4 M i i i e. INTRODUCTORY HYMN TO OSIRIS. i3 r A i i i AST TO □ > i. I Pi AAAAAA Jyfy LJ (1 c-=j ^ n ifil AAAAAA I ' A □ -W. AAAAAA © 0 ^ f=^i AAAAAA COO AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I Introductory Hymn to Osiris Un-nefer. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. io, 470, sheet 2.] 1 T I ° -If C=U) AAAAAA H THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ^ ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 A 0 X O \\ \> StWIt^ Hf 1 I o ^ © 9 ^ I == \> ==^> ?^=\> J III I O Q, III ® <=> I § )U ?! i1 | [y AAAAAA &i VfPV U? I" H=, IP ^ v JL ^oo° iJ * 000 1 ^ a^a 7 7 :V7^Tf7 «r o 13 Q2D 14 AAAAAA AAAAAA JBss ^ <2 I P*J 15 111 111 -j AAAAAA I7 Q | i 'irr 1 &oi ®n s, i: A n AAAAAA ^ Q Q o <£ I .1 271 I I \> 18 r1^1^ I AAAAAA ,,.Q M ^ J9 .-£^ ■‘fl 111 \> 1 (j> w © 000 1 000 I 000 »S\ f j 20 O'—, j / AAAAAA I ’aj U- I I -cs>- III THE SCENE OF THE JUDGMENT. 15 The Scene of the Weighing of the Heart of the Deceased. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10, 470, sheets 3 and 4).] I. The names of the twelve gods: — § o 0 4 T) T 1=1 ^ 5 O I G l I I 6 o ^ F=q 12 I II. The prayer of ani [Chapter XXX B]:— | (j ^ -£=3- ^ I I I O I I <=> A A t=xD <=> I A 'jlO ' AAAAAA J _L< r i - JI AAAAAA X II M ^ TO I AAAAAA 1 \\ 4 > III. The speech of Thoth. — fl u i T -ww* AAAAAA V HI Q C|r3C3 <>*=> AAAAAA A==U) tNl I cs o \\ ,-w , - Vi <1 J, V AA/ Q ll ^ A 1 □ i6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. f — iD A S ^ S m 11 si 2j { - ^ *Jh Jd f l i T' i i -o>~ y o X /I\ ® Bs ^ @ on J V JU. OOO j1 IV. The speech of the gods:- «-: © <=> a 111 (^=0) Jfc*. i ill J P° X , JDV ?; /VWSAA O <£ I I I O A III f — lD =| =\ Q iulllui O (j> IS I A/WVAA ^ r- w- i -U, \> V. The speech of Horus, son of Isis: — 1 v j: m A £=3- iSSI I I ■o I ^ A 1^>& T THE SCENE OF THE JUDGMENT. 17 3 AAAAAA □ ^ rtf.. AAAAAA 4A /WSAAA AAAAAA 1 nJ! — T I AAAAAA tii ^ ciis XI 1 e ^ XX? *s Xi XJ X 0 o' x - pa m\\ 1 1 1 THE CHAPTERS OF COMING FORTH BY DAY. *9 17 I AA/VAAA -tsc- $ CZ CN inrmrr mujj x U AAAMA 1 1 ^\Pa l wtw' P_1 1 MAA7NA w AAAMA ! 1 A 20 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. a?j! ra%,o 23 -J Cl o 24 ^ \i 0 \JES ft o 'vOV O AA/'A/'A H Z3t O -Ji Vf i. ^ □ tk ° _ ~ ^ o ^ -ri I I 0 O y"0 AAAAAA q II f I AAAAAA vVp \\ I aaaaaa c J -V 7 IS 26 V «oa Y -e- — <2~ D \,4i ^ — (0— □ 27 o mil Sk II 0 & %s* o : 1 29 ® ^ 1 1 9J 3° ^ -K 'll ra ^x° ^ 1 ° f) /\AAAAA AAAAAA l Mm 4'i! T § i A 111 ; AAAAAA 32 <25- AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I jtf *&{ tjfl ,"7", 4 o hi A/AAA v 1 1 1 J A 0 o O AAAAAA A ill — H- ^ 34 THE CHAPTERS OF COMING FORTH BY DAY. 2 I AAAAAA I I I W 0* ° 35 J£=l- AAAAAA III III III ^ e a =0= i o o ^ AAAAAA JiA I I I 36 IT 1 1 1 tfff 'WNA'W I I I iiimni I Y- 1 -?■ «. 0 I <=> I ^vtK y xi □ ® Til . 1 — 4'il 38 a ^ ' ' \_1 AAAAAA ‘v -T AAAAAA I I I ^ I AAAAAA I I I 39 - I I I I I I I 40 AAAAAA I I I A A AAAAAA [ /wwv\] A o □ -£=1- ~ -<$>- Vi AAAAAA I I 41 ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA A Zi A A 42 o ; 5a AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I *®5a 22 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. The following lines are from Lepsius, Todieiibucli, Bl. i. □ 16 I o III A T? (j> I I app: 9 / — ■=r c f T®"^ ^5 JS=£s 1 Q © ,„1 4 © © □ O ilf A SQ \ | m I /W/WW I I I pri A A <=> I fO 14*1 n i¥ A ODD 'vww' A/V\AM oos, T7 ^ ® T| S III ^ n /VWW“ /WWW WWWW <7 © 1 l <=, vw o a y\ — n 1 m AAV® a I ^ Q AWW/W O lll<=> ^=5* j I O □ I I I /WWW /WWW 20 5 /WWW _&£> 8 ^ (E i- nv f n raV$ A A *=* I cat M /WWWN J” ^ 0^3 O □ ro cm.e □ x ,SAV A [^] H = i - J A f^A <2 e« ci Rubric. i a ^ U> I 'Til <0 i (2 lie8 , D -C2>- O □ , — A_ J 1 A A A Q (3 A D £3 (3 i i i Aolil s III \\ i i i =1=1 1 | h D ,,[^1 o (3 i I I <§.££=== Chapter I B. [From the Papyrus of Nekhtu-Amen (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. 5).] nr w A ra © § 1 1 ^ ^ *7 1 1 1 •t’-'l ^ w Ci (3 (NOD r1^ .« p^a o i1 A 0 24 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA 'a AAAAAA V\ 1 -e- — (0— f\y\y) fAA/VAAA 1 MIMii L ^rr A I AAAAAA X 1 AAAAAA I I I O O JeO 1 o f) £Z '© ; Q AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA £_i/ II III © ^ □ * jji) 8 EsE)"^ x I -D ) | AAAAAA 4^! ^ B [|] □ li ^ ^ o C^Q | AAAAAA ^ \\ AAAAAA ya'i ^*2 ^ -(0- -(D- fv^yi iO raV ^ ~^,¥, ^ 12 * ei! I <2 ^ ni 2 2 A wU A Jl 1 ft AAAAAA A i 2 V □x^; AAAAAA s <3 n AAAAAA AAAAAA I OF LIVING AFTER DEATH. 25 14 ^[) U A q, <=> I w t A a |) 'WWVA - ^000 ! I I I I I l6 ^ I AAAAAA i I I I I © S;C\\) 11 o t=; •%. r7 □ 0 = ^ m m m | AAAAAA ^ 'i /wwv\ 1 W a D i11^ 18 D ™ AAAAAA | ^ — I i— Vv H AAAAAA I ^ \r cQd o n 1 1 1 !a? ^ ^ k“i SMJL '■•■ is 1 0 ^ n a 1 s. IP 0 I o ^2>- * Q- I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA Chapter II. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 18).] 26 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. g ^ -sk ~~ C2 a -<2>- I I I I I ><@V Q. W i= raSIM[i] ±\ ii'iiin 4 ^ I isD o A - f - SS- f 7¥ ID O Chapter II. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 13).] I I c □ ^ A S?f7 SiTiSI 11 7, ^ °00#1 n | t 'I AA/WNA ^ D ^ SI ¥S¥iS AY-1 'll SI ds^S S '1VT ¥••• onoM--- S s^s ss m 'HS7IM *1^7 W“- oooM •■•l¥^¥Ti4-T Q AAAA OF PASSING OVER THE ROAD OF RE- ST A U. 27 Chapter III. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet i3).] . ODD m t: a ru A <=> AWAAA AAAAW — Z1 WAAW _/ J C ^ ' 3 Ii X ITi 'cTa 1 3 fll I A ODD WWW I I I X HA - I \l ^ n j <==^n \ Xis--?VXf7I 2-XvX> EH Xfo^-AXAHH XffXX IXX-AI l'-X A X--E u n™ do ® u u ,A> T # o x vl ,A> ^ a A AAAAW I I I it «Ss d ^ o t, 0 Chapter IV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 19).] Tl 1 <==> x a v I AAAAW ■*■ " - aaa*™ c I <2>- d' d /I\ c a ° oV§ ■=> ^ ua 1 ^ P=JI^ YJ ,7 - d o 29 OF PASSING OVER THE BACK OF APEP. Chapter VII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477) sheet 22).] x x-k c= V I JTTl t^J] £ HI n £££$ ili Chapter IX. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 18).] 1 [vww] -£=3- -<2>- OF APPEARING AGAINST TIIE FOE IN TIIE UNDERWORLD 3 i Chapter X. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 18).] 1 o A AAAAAA cQa m' A AAAAAA | O £3 AAAAAA XI AAAAAA AAAAAA MELLJ_L -<23- >1 I I □ /wwv* li) Q ® 3 Q 1 W 32 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter XI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 21).] o A /wvw\ ‘ft O DDO 2=5=2 0 O \\ K ft () => w i ftft \_m I) ( AAAAAA I ^ tii) I ^ a 2s ftft on ftftl^ftl# ft — STA AAAAAA A /WWV | 1 □ ¥ 2M$ ¥ ft 3MB. ftlr Sft&lsVi AAAAAA AAAAAA n I) A If1; ¥ 21 i AVi# !ft*~ ^ ¥ ^ ¥¥— ft W I £*\ I LL ^ —A .±ft AAAAAA ^ ^JjNb — ZT ft \\ A AAAAAA OF GOING IN AND OUT IN AMENTET. 33 Chapter XII or CXX. 1 [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] Chapter XIII or CXXI.2 [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 12, line 6).] 1. In the Saite Recension this Chapter is given twice; see Lepsius, Todten- buch, Bll. 3 and 45. 2. In the Sai'te Recension this Chapter is given twice ; see Lepsius, op. cit., Bll. 4 and 45. 3 34 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i l i AAAAAA ■=> I Rubric. 1 Jr; ™ HkS Chapter XIV. [From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. i3).] /WWW 0 * ^ ™ S K O I I <, a □ ^ I | ^ ii ^ ^ ± ns MAMA f \V — ) ■ 1 O \\ Q Q /WWV\ X A/WW\ ^ I I I 3 ® ! ® a wwv\ I I I AA/WVS i. From Lepsius, o^. c//., Bll. 4 and 45 ; it comes at the end of Chapters XIII and CXXI. HYMN TO THE RISING AND SETTING SUN. 35 3 ^ □ AAAAA ( — 1 $ J □ AAAAAA 1 1 1 £=>□111 Z5 Q AAAAAA r ) AAAAAA (*) (^->1 r\ AAAAAA ^ 11 J J AAAAAA C_L p — » — 0 — 0 L 33* 0 □ 1 1 1 1 ® * 4 =^= 5 □ I AAAAAA I W I □ O 5r* AAAAAA o W Chapter XV. Hymn to the rising and setting Sun. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheets 18, 19).] ft ft] »l I I CNZD (353) ft Jft^A o III ra 5 AAAAA I 0 I PIi^?Hftfl i ft ft ftft, ft 36 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 00 r\^i 4 w &rr, i ^ ° ^ fi CQ3 <=n 7 “ ft I ^Jr=irrLi Q =, § j i' ,nm. 8 AAAAAA AAAAAA O I I I — i i PI 000=3 | AAAAAA Q D ~=s ° i * r ° p*aa i I JJ c^£) 5'-«*-r □ o AAA AAA “!?f e -T- I cm i I n \ — o ^ — q a^aaaa ill aaaaaa 1 1 1 0 o □ <£? AAAAAA o w AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA cu § AAAAAA □ I c 3 b b I HYMN AND LITANY TO OSIRIS. 37 ^ □ Chapter XV. Hymn and Litany to Osiris. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 19).] 38 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. □ 1^ I l • l aa/wv\ I I I (j aAa A ^ w • n n 3. 9 °y — ^ — M ^'(|(||j f ^ © - nn ^ I. 5© l A ffi ° =Z=>Q^£) L & AAAAAA a fi\ AA- - PJQ VI j rO V ^6 f / ^ 3N~s -cs^ ^ I HYMN TO RA. 3g O /WWW A/WWA | i =H- ^33* a □ | □ Kc-: $ □ © I io. s DQ® i ® r^i <&3 I I I tjh ^ _ ffi f ^ i * 1 1 I I AAAAAA AAAAAA /WWV\ ° ft V3 9 AAAAAA £Z> _ W © AAAAAA < m m si “ i i^i ^ I A . Ds P~) 33 0 , - ^ □ _n_^ — "— II □ © 0 Chapter XV. Hymn to Ra. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 20).] 4° THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. O 7 cQd © on I 1-7 % AAAAM I ji) /ww/w I I I A /WWW £3- III 7 IV-^ 7 7~" “M*0^ 7 ^ g- 7 177 717- 777 -17- =7 7T!ll-™-7 □ O ^ &T) ^ AA/WVN o 0 “ Bv “H l1! 7 ?— -KBi J7- 7 77*^717 -=£> t /WAAAA I I I 7 ^\b A J] III 771? 7 HYMN TO RA. 41 HI | aaaaaa rA ! ^ 7 15 & 000 ; AA/WV\ ^ 1S1 ■li HI IS 16 AAAA/W o fO| o n ^ □ A 18 ^ *^0 m =\.t*A » □ <=> §. a 0 olmi a _n r~n AAAAAA I I I I ra 0 1 1 o O AAAAAA *9 in £ I I 0 1 r^o □ I QA£1 I AAAAAA □ 20 t^] I }4 ^ ^ J THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 42 AAAAAA ^ 000 >WSAAA ! AAAAAA A izz : m° n m ra tk ° | o A AAA/'/A ^ | AAAAAA | AAAAAA I I sr : * ^ I W " I f\ ■fv AA(VW\ •* o <=>4^- ^ o - n *j E P=5 ^ 9 111^ llll' W Jl! 0 ", Sv& 8 — ™ <=> f 1 s— - In 1 \ r\ a W — 0 1 1 1 -- J^> j^- 0111 W7-m^Ty rv^i o ^ Jll 0 j^J — | AAAAAA A HYMN TO RA. \\ — -Si 43 I 3o I | /wvw I I cs □ ""I"" AAAAAA AAAAAA <2>- SO 3 ^ Q □ 1 ; 32 \\ T ^ J AAAAAA AAAAAA TV & D T mu 111 rwn o I I I u 1 o mi1:* o I Q I o AAAAAA o o /WVW\ AAAAAA D=CD=3 I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA IJ O 1110 m s:- mu Mi ^ I U 1 1 1 ? % i ?' Q = “ ^ M •1 1 mi 1 V-ffl- [W£l o Ci wa ! 44 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ca _21 I | I ^ 38 JJ w U t M ^ b (] -5=3- ^~a ^ /ww'A \> III 40 II A □ ^ r-C&c. 7 TP mz ■ j« AAAAM o ^ :ii ^cifMi =,8 S ° ~~~ LKl'fiw — u AAAAAA CT~D <=> 1 LEA ->1WT a □ 1 S J J 1 AAAAAA 1 AAAAAA o III <2>-. 44 -i <03 □ © A m ■!^3su j: 46 S | ca ra W 11 |j j Qj* -f ft Oi I: fSiT?^ 1^1 ^^ ■= -m — n >■», ““ A « Otk A-r >000 HYMN TO RA. 45 Chapter XV. A Hymn to the setting Sun. [From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep (Brit. Mus. No. 10,010, sheet 5).] Q~fr III''- 'X *M a o •k a 0 111 ™ 1| <1 I I I ffi 1 * AAA/'AA I I I 46 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. IX nx /wwv» i i i /I A « □ - ? <3* ^mi x r i X! <\\m\ x : £3 ^nnr IX X A III Q ^ □ X f X XX i rri X p&~) dl ^ f £2> I o | ^n=n'il □ 000 © © I I U © ccR -- ^ XX o □ | | ^ \ l I l /WWW (Sjc) I I I AA/VAAA AAAAAA lel ' 0 o □ Pi^DJk 9H- - rr, ^ T rr, s^fl 13 i “Mi 14!^ = s4 Tl In ii°I3 14!^ f)~ir'<~- ^ to* 1-"? ^ iJI? q □ 20 ^-Q— . ^p?; I o □ 91- M S. ^3 3M 2=;^ 91- II ^ fei s 94^2 c2j o G $ °U=^ § I 13i PD * ^ ^ ¥ ^ I4S2 H AA/VNAA O Chapter XV. A Hymn to the setting Sun. [From a Papyrus at Dublin (No. 4) (see Naville, Todtenbuch, 131. 19).] i *MI 1413 k 1 §4,33 ^ fllK ^ 3 1O-, i04?^ □ ° • 1 1 TT | WWA I o n I’tv^i * 'i^3^ a □ HYMN TO RA. 49 cQd ® <=> \\ I w ) I □ O □ QQ -<2> i $ 0 Qi] II u 50 * THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. VP,T,~&i‘kA?iPVitSd P1\TII y zt\% : 4 - Q -C3>~ I I I w -CS>- I \ PVi & P o j /WWW I I I I <2^. 21 l Vk ) I X A /WWAA I I I I | /WWW J I O \\ ra “V^PTY PVi P i i i i WW /WM I i cs @ ^ A/VWNA I I I 24 4- <£? CQ] o n o ^ ^ T space”! _fl L for name J Chapter XVI. [From the Papyrus ot' Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 2).] Vignette of the rising Sun, intended to accompany either the Hymn to the rising Sun or the Hymn which forms part of the XVth Chapter of the Book of the Dead ; strictly speaking it should have no number, for it is not a Chapter. Chapter XVII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheets 7 — 10) and from the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 1 3 ff.).] ^ A ra A 'em jrrf3! Sv Pc^i 6^; ^ A CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 51 ra tk 0 ^=>jf 1 i) xy ? ^ ^ A til AAAAAA AAAAAA w lAAAAA II 2^ 6 000 A/^AAA 1 AAAAAA 0 □ 7 aaaaaa ^ I LL# AAAAAA AAAAAA $ ^ ^ '1 9 § zl AAAAAA W_ 000 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA [i 1 i] : 111 ^ ^1 u ° ^ 111 ^ 111 T °\ ^nzzc: 4* 52 THE HOOK OF THE DEAD. °\ 1 Ml C03 on PUVi ^ ^ I /WWW I I I /WWW I 19 AAAA/W AMAM El AA/WAA I I I -£=a- -c2>- [Wl 0^1 m 4- CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 53 □ AAAAAA f — a) 0 AAAAAA ^ w I) v\ AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ w AAAAAA AAAAAA ft=3- AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ \\ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I0 I □ □ 30 (2 I AAAAAA 0 32 i§b AAAAAA 1 ft T ft lloBl I M 2 ™ rf, ft ® ? ft f Ss PUT™ ^ x 35 ® ftft @ o> AAAAAA I I I 36 54 THE ROOK OF THE DEAD. PKJ- X?- SXT .cnm = ■“ x - ill ^ □ i vi i ii A © 38 I I ^nnr‘ Hi 39 ^ 7 1 1 °S| I . 41 r 40 , 1 1 I s7 ^ D^> m pxix x f) I ^ □ 42 <® I 17 43 /WWW ' n= X &&V& ~il 'S* ™X l X Jl 2!i ^ U <=^> o \\ ^CjKb T AAAA/VS JI O /wwv\ /WWVA 44 ro I <= .7? °7M — Ji l 7M 45 o \\ fix- °7 Xlii X 17 )T, 1 XXl T AAAAAA /WWW /wwvs TT “ °7 - iO§ I C3ED I n Q v\ /wwv\ 47 p>x7A % ■f-^- n ? ^-3 ft 5£S!$ 48 /WW\A | y^X t| /WWSA | CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 55 t — u) WAAA < r~iP - 1\^ AAAAAA AAAAAA 49 ✓v wws ^ \\ /WAM ®j I I — (D— I I I I © c* \\ I /WW\A AAAAAA mii « E= — =1 I I I 56 AA/VWV Q \\ mmui iiiiiinr □ £ p°i AAAAAA 59 AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I 0 60 I AAAAAA 56 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 'www h U o $ ^ r7“i 61 A V9 8 ww ^1> X/=S) Jr 3=1 62 V I I I I AAAAAA a\ ^icnr 64 /WWW ^25- 1 — Gs'W— ■ !sfc>D ^ \% PBT ^ T ! 68 rrrm 69 <£ w I 1$> mim I A, <=#> til ^ ii ^ 1 /WWW \\ /W/WAA Htt’ I I W/M A :l' 9 1 /WWW s3i\, I W I CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 57 73 T AAAAAA AAAAAA AA/VVVN ^ I : ' 74 AAAAAA ^r4TO I AAAAAA 1 P * ^ □ I ^ ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA T^ll) H CZ- D ra v° VI is 89 ™ krx 4k l¥ X 44“ ^ o o NU/ ,\U/ ^S>- iA JrO f Ji * 3i ^ 91 Ay % AAAAAA - ^ k®x k < qqq U □ III ■Vi 96 O _R I I I I I I )W> I I CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 59 AAAAAA mh0 vv AAAAAA I I I III jjtt ^ vrf n AAAAAA I AAAAAA AAAAAA □ 103 © I £^> O OS> 6o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA ¥i t [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 14, 1. 10 tl.).] o 17 I AAAAAA — D^> — 1] jsf| ^5? T — Z P -} ZBt 3&ZII 'i ZZ *1 AAAAAA Zl D^>[|(] I ^ □ o \\ DHI| AAAAAA Z Z M » Z AAAAAA AAAAAA CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 6 1 21 /WWW /WWW I §> I ■<2>- i -WWW AA/WAA il 22 I X -^Q~7>- /WWW I I I WWAA -WWW ^ fJFF ^ ^ Sk □ o C^D . o n fW^ J WAAA a i. Supplied from Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. 11, P. 6o. 62 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. o ik1 — ’Si f d li ST IS TT as» o^> ±.Z2 ^ ?~~~ I \ww\ MiVM I I I I I WWW \\ A (i WWW ® -- © ■$ AM 4- ® <=> i w— . i i i AAAAAA /WWW UJ A^i /WWW /WWW CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 63 /WW\A AAAAAA \ am iii i q c, &T TO ^ M q-0- •WWW /WWVS I I I % 35 AAAAAA | \AAAAA AAAAAA /WWV\ VWWA \ ‘ AAAAAA - I I AAAAAA /"A k ^ <= V @ 36 M AA\AAA I I I ^ AAAAAA | d Id 37 [SIS U 1 1 1 k AAAAAA I I I A Bs 1*1) AAAAA ) A 11 H C\ J AAAAAA ° i 0 \\ - 6+ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD °VJ — <= i kl T 71 ^ t.A.wy fiPTn^iTkED-- ~m “ ^ ii °m n ?j t k k ein fT- 7 till Ai AAAAAA 41 1 zvwwa X a •7ti 7k a □ ^ Jr 111 o a □ o \\ 42 '] ‘Mi % Ion n kd±^i X I 7> VSAAAA C± £h S JH XAAAAA w A/WNAA & ^.r— 1 7 vvw v\ L — 1 > ^ yq^ Jslj^j -TvO%^. ® o 'vw“v' 1 w 1 1 I 1 :\ AA/VSAA ^ '-'III 44 1$ • ntimti I © 4o o =l__ Fr^i Q Q <=7 ^ Q *1 y ~vC v, a\ S\^ □ ©wl zjj^7 n^!j() — WvW\ ^1 ^ a) * r 'fvfl f7 k jp-k •% I ® Cl § I -AT 3 O Nt>| o III THE CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 65 ■"Jr; q 046 n I Q \\ — g) ^ \\ O □ Jsll Sir* ISi “s? I I I [^J] 1 “ $ I AAAAAA -/J AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ w 47 ™ js^ S sj>7 n s is- is s 111? S - ISf Kfl nf 48 & u 1 □ o \\ IS 7 HI 49 is I S SI 331 o 7 iiS SI o □ ]f Z1 U-^-sl -=R r 13 SI i7 UK 77 AAAAAA AAAAAA u 1 1 1 =5= ^ I O □ <=> \\ li S 7 W 7 7 IS] [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 10, 1. 7).] 5 66 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. °^TO A/WWA 118 B I /WWW O \\ go ^ rr, TT ra1k J i i i ^ ^ ^ M0^ /WAA/W I I I I i L1I AAAAAA 0 J^> ! Tn s i III TJ WW\A VWAAA /wvw\ § [o] Ci 122 fj /W/WAA AAAA/VN A M.W- AAAAAA AAAAAA <=> n § O THE CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 67 AAAAAA r — s j jo °\ ISi o J1 1 □ ^ | AAAAAA 1 1 1 m © xi5 c □ y a ( ^ ■ 1 1 1 1 1 X A n aaaaaa AAAAAA AAAAAA o n 126 <=> aaaa™ a\ ^ <3 <1^: il [- »] ■^.T, ^ 127 in M ill 128 O jj^ I o I I I I *1 1 O □ ^ + A- □ A A X /VWWA AAAAAA ^ ^ I IKfl ^ T j B ^?LL#)~r i flTO^," □% n<=> §Jt11 n H III AAAAAA 1 - Jl 1 I I I I AAAAAA I (=”□ T <=>□ _ss> A 131 •=’ o o o o O >— A M . A Taw *0- ^nmr S>l I I o I 5* 68 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD i34 1 1 j: »35 \\ □ ® l— — J A \\ sSCv. wwvv <^1 I => V I O I M A/WWN I I I z ja j= zrz m v r— T AAAAAA /A r r \ir /WWW V\ A/ws 0 0 HI I I 1 0 ^ i I f~r~ — Si I I “ 9 I ! I /vww\ \ | l ® *37 I I 1 A ,vti 0^1 Ml 1>1A ^ AAAAAA 1 1 AAAAAA 1 1 1 A 8 ' ) ! <2> 1 £ 1 ZZ! AAAAAA U AAAAAA * ! . — fl I 1 5; PJ* AAAAAA f — W~~« J“(IJ Hi ^ ISC *2 II - ^ - 11 - 7 m pis f7- - - z 'WH rr, Z s,S QZ 21 AAAAAA I I I THE CHAPTER OF PRAISINGS AND GLORIFICATIONS. 69 <§> I I AAAAAA c — u) ( Li) Q Q AAAAAA AAAAAA V ^ I W\AM A/VW\A fl 51 sAA/ w l\x\> ^ i 'WR T 1 Introduction to Chapter XVIII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 12).] I. AAAAAA I I I 1 AAAAAA CZS [ AAAAAA ] I I I AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I o n is I I I II { * 70 TIIE BOOK OF THE DEAD. anil i i § q ^ p r^i &&& ii s r r j w A < ^ I I A r=u) /WWW AAAA/W V_ III. I 0 \uyi Q \u/ $ T — — 1 1 □ © o AAAAAA I III O X £ 'www ^ n— =!) $ A i A A i i 'ill a vA ik! © !)ir i © w A AAAAAA I I I n a i <=> — p— o wwv> ^ .£s>- 2 TXi I l^y J) ,T, 4^- I J». . . o fF=n 'WWW a (j> A AAAAAA ■/ ■ ■/ \ / I I I AVWAA \> i on^ i i • 2 ii kS iv- ; *n n ■ X x \&7A m a m ? ^ w ^ 1 X o © r^> ~ - VSAAAA I ^ M Cq it* iJ C“Z3 SA> VA V. 0 (Ei i x: /vww\ THE CHAPTER OF THE GODS OF LOCALITIES. 7 1 Chapter XVIII. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 15.] ii jsll i 0 0 zs AA/WVA , W - I I I 'J □ ^ 11 11 1 1 1 o D ' [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheets ]3 and 14).] A. f X 0 n^Q\u/ □ o o 4S7, tt" A? a St ^IT:=q AAAAAA P A 0 Ku/I \U/| ° m ° RUI iloSx a\ TM a\ ^ tX ? A Z\ Q r* — ^ Q V\ A^VSAAA ww\a -- ’o\\ ® o ? X MX __»*i ? zX rr, tW H X JX 14 XXI) S i) jsll Nl I I S n © <= (iiosli) 2] HI *= D • IX _ L“ ^ n c i X J. o rV/ Q Hi TX n 'o W i 4 "K: ^ io AAAAAA ,- W — , I I I b\ “ c-^x^ x □^>(|[| 1MO !X X «=* <2^— ji ‘ 1 jSf«= *1 O I K&?' % 5 jil i ^ i i i “s- T I THE CHAPTER OF THE GODS OF LOCALITIES. 73 □ o © 2 M iA w. ^ 11 AAAAAA O 74 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD 0 \U/Q^ ra a TJ^ 3 ^ iWii 3i ^ 8*=* ^ © ® jj &C¥ti ^ □ « A | | | ✓■sr'JT'O AA/VWA 1 ^Jj C^£) ^ MI i i i AA/WV\ I I I !- ■: • i^i'l HI P AAAAAA i p^ i i i w I I isH THE CHAPTER OF THE GODS OF LOCALITIES 75 ffi AAAAAA \\ I WWW I I I H. 21 -. AA/WA /WV'AA I I I /WWW I I I AAAAAA r\ I I I V 1 1 1 f=& 111 i Pk | AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I i I AAAAAA | j AAAAAA AAAAAA X W- i i i L I X HK ^ ?l PI ffl l I AAAAAA AAAAAA a ® o ® r~^—i I ? y! 76 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD A/WVW -=2>r f /W/W/W r\ ^ /www W 1— i- A/WVW I I I ii ii i f® ^ I n °\ jja 7 ^ n ?- i^f ^ § □ ii AAAAAA I I 1 ^•1 I I KVi ku/ n -OZ>r ii 7 f=Q> I °S| I I f) THE CHAPTER OE .1 CROWN OE TRIUMPH. 77 Rubric. □ AAAAAA n AAAAAA a \ : □ AAAAAA a AAAAAA 6 I Chapter XIX. [From Lepsius, Todtenbuch, Bl. i3.] 7» THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. $ I III I ^ 1“^ <=> |L © _A'A I I A A/WV\ c___=> X I u <=> flkkl ^ / © jn in ik — I h n <1 v i o r\ AAAAAA / 1 o m 63 i ^ > AA/WNA V - i' § o lo I -^Q>~- jn ,C=a 5 ^ ^ ^ I Jj 1 o FqtvQ fi Ik f/\ AAAAA ?i f r° =*• 6 ^iD i 0 (MV) AAAAAA - <=> 3-=J p q □ © D ^ Q | *'\T ? A*/vwv .a. ^ c T JJ r^n §, X I Q XLi>- JI Y 6 o o o M A. — J) THE CHAPTER OF OVERTHROWING ENEMIES. 8 r Chapter XX. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 12).] AAAAAA □ k q-D-^ □ © /NAAAAA <=> \> \> sss 3 ™ j)3 k, f I p H i-fl-X, o I /%} 1 o 1 I ^ I ^ o I I I \C\ | AAAAAA AAAAAA I o & si PCS! k AAAAAA q w 1 1 1 O 82 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 8 D c w J AAAAM i i i i ffi □ AAAA/W ^ M l&J Is’ W fsM § „ O Q KUy. AA/WAA 0 tiij A/VWW I I I AAAAAA I I I AAAA/W Jill !X2 !X2 fV Chapter XX. [From Lcpsius, Todtenbuch, BI. 14.] This Chapter is a version of the preceding Chapter, arranged in the form of a litany. In the Turin papyrus it is divided into two sections, which are reproduced on pp. 83 and 84 ; the Rubric there reads as follows : — Rubric. ^ | v| n P /WWW /WWW AA/WW AAAA/W AA/WAA /W/W/W 0 0 n c-d X I I /w/w/w C 1 XI 000 A d±^t± rS> Ch A 0 ^ A 0 | a AA/WAA © THE CHAPTER OF A CROWN OF TRIUMPH 83 6* 8+ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. k I k ! t — u) I t — u) f — tD 'c==u) f — lD K2 K2 &S3 £2 C&3 O ^ i o ^ o ^ MM M III III III <=$> © ■frlkr S III ?J © O I □ Ltx -[- © III 3=F± °^L o \\ o AAAA/W o © ^yr-M O I □ w AA/WVA -<22- © i"=u) biia o ^ i i i n i < i © © O I w /WWsA <=> □ ^ I teis tia tw3 0 ^ ' 0 ^ M M iii iii ^—0 ; ~ 0 § \ i i i ^3>~ A A i i i n o i i i - 0 eii: o tii II v * £*r -o>- _S_ x Mil i ¥ I '-M J I H ¥ HI* Chapter XXIII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 15).] .PAAA. "5. [aa/\aaa] ^wv, 'imiiiir 119 V a □ I I °°\ (EM ■ Cc^> © Jj r A AAAAAA (g) A/WW ^ © <=»□ /WVAAA I I I cz mmnr - M 1 — 1 □ cs \j n /WWV. ^ i | OOO l J cs \\ o X U WWM 1 X ^\xl m 1 ¥ : m 0 1 o zt □ o 0 ^ v 88 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i7i pjlmi ~ r? ^ m - in Chapter XXV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 5).] 1 AVWVv acoSl . WVW 71 “1 d±t±^3 c=5= o □ AAAAAA IX vl I in 1 AAAAAA 1X7 I □^(][) AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 I I I * 0 °\m z& 1 11° vx □ o ■] ,1 'K1 1$ ^ AAAAAA [£> W] THE CHAPTER OF GIVING A HEART. 89 Chapter XXVI. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 15).] 1 AAAAAA 5^1 I I AAAAAA •o III -0- AAAAAA n~. □ ^ ? 1 n I 1 ^ AAAAAA nlL * AAAAAA ^ A WAAAA 111111111 111111111 □ Q 5 ^ w AAAAAA © AAAAAA II AAA/V\A □ AAAAAA ■fsfsi) A AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA □ o f§ n >1 u go THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. « _JS> I o \\ o U i p*jm; ct-d o iii | cr^i <=> A a □ Chapter XXVII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheets 15 and 16).] 1 /wwv\ AA/WW I /WWW I I I I 0 I I ^ I I I I CS 2 -<2>- - I I I I o /W/WW WWW I I I § I /W/WW I I I D A/WWW AAAAAA -£=3- •<3>- /WWW I I I ^111 AAAAAA I I I Q W n AAAAAA d, 1. The Papyrus of Mes-em-neter adds : — A ^=— o VV o | 2. Several words have been omitted here. We may add from the Papyrus of Mcs-cm-nctcr 1 I | ^ AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA $ ^ AAAAAA I I I CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART BE CARRIED AWAY. 91 n AAAAAA AAAAAA I I AAAAAA I I I 1 I 1 Q I w □ 4 AAAAAA | -£=3- -- AAAAAA I I I ] AAAAAA Chapter XXVIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 5).] a ^ 1 1 1 AAAAAA O 92 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD L JJMMli Z il 'll p tmz u tz z$ 'll u - zzs n Z5 AAAAAA AAAAAA M| | W^AA r- AAAAAA ^ ^ L o AAAAAA I □ AAAAAA AAAAAA f \\ — ] Z o 111 ;] ^TT3 , * ~®o$ 0 <0 \\ A 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA /-~ v, Ci AAAAAA AAAAAA -— ) I I I d u <^=> I I I I 'wvv I III I \ -r » D IPS - - 7 VMi W o □ I I ! J) o □ Z5 P-Z A AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAA ^ c. U. AAAAAA V \ I ^OE O \Fk 2 000 ! f 7i 1C =Hi! S 11c m 1 S i AA AAAAAA O T • 7 7 9+ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 0 1 /VWVNA 5 I \\ Q AA/WNA f— ft $ [~ ] I AAAAAA ^ I AAAAAA <2> AAAAAA 0 a _2i^ Chapter XXIX b. [From ihe Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 33).] Chapter XXX. [See the Appendix.] Chapter XXX a. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 5).] (j /■ -n / aaaaaa ^ 000 jrM ^S>- ~~~ sj CHAPTER OF NOT LETTING THE HEART BE REPULSED. 95 O □ ^ a ^ AAAAAA § AAAAAA I I I Chapter XXX b. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 15).] 1 I AAAAAA o AAAAAA Q □ 111 1 1 1 /wwv\ I I I 96 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ET,[$] ^ f y ‘ ^ i=il 3 © III O f — i0<^: <=> I ^ A 1'1 A 1=0)3 I ^ t I 21 A n tir^i 41 ^ iy sy PMW n,tA ^ - I] f 0 "^X_ ,WW'A f) U U J 6 IZZA 1 . . ^ uhmi ~m\ : aK AAAAAA AA/WVA <0< ^3 €> iTil y A s %* I I I 1 I ) /WWVA , ^LtT WAW I I I © <§w <§ 1 . The words within brackets are taken from the Nebscni papyrus (sheet 4). THE CHAPTER OF REPULSING THE CROCODILE. 97 I 3l, □ 1 nil’ll v*> in t A <23- n n □ 1=1 i I l l l I U' Chapter XXXI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 5).] "f ^ MI— ^ AAAAAA ^ ^ °°° I I <2 1 n 1 ^ ^ □ @ Ma I, PM— !X d f7$ IW$ M AAAAAA vM I I v= 0 t jrr^i 3 A D A v] 1 !X IH Chapter XXXI I. [From Lepsius, Todtenbuch, Bl. 16.] 1 1 1 A U <=> Etl< I I | AAAAAA © . f7$^I iV J] S u I I § <4 \\ : 111 AAAAAA KJ . A © [«] AAAAAA Q AA/VW M Q WWW\ AAAAAA y —f— AAAAAA — — * ^7 | O AAAAAA / L f III I AAAAAA I I I © rc rr - ^ 1 1 1 > r- v «kl f ® 8 0 •- o W ^ W I ^ I ^ I .VAAAA 0 100 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. sAAAAA ^ W >D 1 104 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter XXXVIII b. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] ■ftp = 000 AAAAM AAAAAA n a □ ^n=3r 3 4! |AA/p'|,|jj m> m ]^\\i ? JffiV <0® c~n — I g\ | AAA/\AA | 'hi | 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 £l) 1 1 1 1 ra ra 0tk“ 9 s=Ft I AAAMA AAAAAA — ZI AAAAAA I I n AAAAAA □ WVW' ® | X $ ^Xiilir ^gH v& JLK K £ 2. v& m if .^X. si) ^s, T ® T ® 21 THE CHAPTER OE REPULS/NC; THE El END. 105 Chapter XXXI X. [From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. 53).] AAAAAA V i n 3 a a o<=a1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA n 1 0:1 l'~ tv~ I 000 AAAAAA AAAAAA I S <2>- I I o o I AAAAAA f V O ^ quid “ ^ JX" 1 1 I "tx® _ I I I □ 9 — AAAAAA yj I] yn ^=\ v a 5 NAAAA I I I ^ ^ ^ I I D R=> AAAAAA >xx u .a. n q □ ^ a, -W ¥ X, fl AAAAAA I) AAAAAA 11 ra $^>ra SsX1' 7 c2d ® 1 o n io6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Vf o □ □ □ ^ ra n Dmsi o \\ m /WNA/SA $ o □ □ I o ^ 1 © ^ ^-k^~ A | £1= o © I o w mu .4 □ I ! n 1 A -<2>- A A k ^ ~y pQ-, AA/W'A □ o ^ n ^ AAAAAA 1 ^A* & o l X | AAAAAA d-Av AV I k I I I l6 i AAAAAA 1 ^ AAAAAA I I I ffi /WWA ^ 1 1 1 no'^ Vi! n -CS>- I V. I ■ ra Jsll il'4.'— ■ — ^ ? era 1 ^ 111 * *=a -- © U U o r-| ^ 'WM Sc czsa Sc 0 ill ||||| 4 m p nln 1 n /WWW ^ WAM /WWW /W/WW I I I 111 O \\ ! 5 o THE CHAPTER OF REPULSING THE EATER OF THE A SS. 1 09 H [7M <0 [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 8).] t U)<=> I 000 ! 1,!, Q5k 5k 57 ^ kb)(j 57—41 aT— flik1 1 AAAA/NA 1. These words are from the Papyrus of Ra. I IO THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i i i I I I /WWW iFl l 6 I | 0 o I IIh-RH V\ /W/SAAA _ U . X v& si=3' ^ T- M i'XiM -] i f7 MMlM fiC & Chapter XLI. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 25).] 1 t\ 1 | -cs>- ^ ^ a in. <=> CTD I I II I I l MMM IftA HOY)0 'fl n 7AI m\ LX 2:3 13 /WWW -cn -iA n 6\ — S-Jgl 13 Qi& a jpt 711^2 : 111 iiT^I Hki3 M M J“(|® f|7“ |)-[j-^ 'fl U — L, C^~Z1 ® c(J ^1^6 A Q (3 II S H PP-S JSS <£3=< I S ^ § " !$ 000=J t\ VWa\\X, I C -1 l' 'j AAAAAA \_1 I C— 1 □ ^ III s rflh AAAAAA £2} PS-—- ^ S E°1e?\ S /i iheI? Si PS^Sn \,m$ s o s 4^l - 5H IVi S SI T 5M« iki i=? s is w S fT. So^kTI ±J?$ S CHAPTER OF IDENTIFICATION OF MEMBERS. 1 13 Vufi \\ ii4 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. O ^ g- jiz: A ill q iWWVv . AAAAAA 0 — I I I I I I VlAAAA 18 V *P^i ^ V ^ x (sic) □ X AAAAAA w 0 □ 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA J AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA £ 4 ftWM I I I 20 °°S I Q t>— => <= III . Supplied from the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter. CHAPTER OF IDENTIFICATION OF MEMBERS. AAAAAA I I I • o /wwv\ I I I ^ ° AAAAAA /^N> O ^ 311 I ll I AAAAAA o £S AAAAAA I I I <® 1 1 5 C i a i i y i i i i o □ ^ 22 ^ j /WW\A I TS v\ | /WWW AAAAAA tk -Jl AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA <> J | V*\ ill \\ ^ I I 23 AAAAW AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA i cm ^ cm s ^ ravo ^ © © 24 AAAAAA AAAAAA w -A I 000 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA A !^3jX 0 Q AAAAAA vf O (2. ^ I & T 26 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 1 16 4 © 0 i i 27 ^ Oj hi 11 iWW\A • \\ AAAAAA I I > S o V/& /WWW w tZZ3 A O □ AAAAAA ^ V O I □ x t 1 1 f 0 y& I - gif AAAAAA 0>m«0 o III AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA w [fill AAAAAA ^ ^ \\ 1 □ ,4 uu AAAAAA O \\ Chapter XLII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 32).] In the Papyrus of Ani only a portion of this Chapter is given, z'. 1 1 1 -- B ^ w y w M AAMAA ( I I M AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I M AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I il AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I Jl AA/WVA I I I -<$5- AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I M AAAAAA I I I y 000 1^=3 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA O I y v o I I I a - AAAAAA AA/WW O' 4 A/WWA I I I 1° I Chapter XLIV. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 16).] I I hp1 “■ -SXa- -- A/WVNA I I I 1 llllllll □ C3 © -- ^ I AA/WAA AAMAA AAAAM I I I II ^ 1T« 120 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. m Chapter XLV. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 16).] ^ \1 Tt JL ^ I I I & n m ~ D I ^ JS [^] —A— k A — n /www — m — J A ^ -<2>- 0 A A %„i 1 ^ E1!! 0 v& ^ 4 -C25- <=> ® ■== D 1 1 /WWW - ffr^l ' - ^ 1 JsD Chapter XLVI. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 16).] q U /WW\A I -par- Ti 0 () -£=3- AAAAAA I I I 2 0 cm ■rr^ ^ a h\ w j ^ I /W/WW Vt7\ I A 2T - 1 /WWW /WWW *J7II Jlils33 A ^ | .^333 NVWW y J3 THE CHAPTER OF NOT GOING IN TO TIIE BLOCK. I 2 I Chapter XL VI I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 8).] AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I Chapter XLVIII. (See Chapter X.) Cfiapter XLIX. (See Chapter XI.) Chapter L a. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 12).] 1 a 1 ni I r7 AAAAAA T-—-j C=CCX] © 4 c=oo=a ^ I © 1 : 111 h I 22 THE BOOK OF TIIF. DEAD. P ® □ w AAAAAA ® □ O V r-T WMA aaaaaa \S\ b D 1 /WWW I I I c=0>=3 000=3 1 □ © □ I AV ) . — IPe 111 Chapter L b. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 19).] 1 Zi A (1 n 1 ODD^) □ <=> o w AA/WW o WAV' E=Ct»=] ^ I <5 ^ a -XX A AAAAAA III | O \\ ^ I S'C\\> I M ? i: ^ IP © □ w AAAAAA I I I <1 C==3 c=oo=3 <=> I © f M ± IZi „ ® » □ © □ THE CHAPTER OF NOT EATING FILTH. I 23 -<2>- J I /WWW a % /WWV\ f 21 o fa q i 1 III CSO ^Ni> 3 i: 5 Chapter LI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. .Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 8).] ^nnr 000 ^ TlC A ^ a *VT^ M WAAA A £ vr,& jc □SI Wild ^aaaa n ^ 0 fV o _A_ -vwwi ° \\ -IL\\ ; ^ 11 1 L c AA/WVt o z~'j «*Tt) ^ COO Jl) g J4.TJ u I P Cl In — JP a —A— □ 0 1 1 1 1 C, ^ 1 i 1 24 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i rr, I,!, m*! ^ J- JL 1m - ^ tTt ^ s- :: f ^ 0 Q 0 AAAAAA I I I ^...Q 0^ w'ooo io a q 1 1 1 s>T ...o ’ooo lb\\M ^-mnnx /WW\A f n AA/WSA ** L MASM, n AAAAAA J' Chapter LI II. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 11).] IK PS4 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ■ 2 V THE CHAPTER OF NOT EATING FILTH. 125 ! 2 vl Tl JL 000 LJ«5^ I g™ " fc=u) O □ q A □ c Q 0 _£=& w A l^bro AMM I] 4 e tk a n A «n J“$, , , © I I Z1 ( A'. /vww\ AAAAAA /WWV\ ■ $\ 1 "i\~~i ft3 A - ,,i M ^2 ! 2 10 q 0 1 4 0 □ ^ XIX □ o h 2.M !ki2 nJk 1' 21 2 IS /W/WSA I I I 2 ^2 f o 111 ^ ^ 12i i ^ n Q I Ktl ) n 000 1. According to the Papyrus of Ra (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 124) a whole line has been omitted by the scribe who wrote the Papyrus of Nu ; it already occurs in Chapters LI and L1I and is not, therefore, repeated here. 126 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter LIV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] 51 I A/VSAAA ii A Chapter LV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] 1 A/SA/WV 2 o ptjv m\^\ ^ m THE CHAPTERS OF BREATHING THE AIR. 127 Chapter LVl. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] 1 AAAAAA P P AAAAAA T \\ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA CL InJL ^\\ tPCI LBl ^ & AAAAAA P 0 Jl CT“Z] 3 AAAAAA AAAAAA S S AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA Chapter LVII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] 1 AAAAAA P P AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA J. From a Papyrus at Leyden (Naville, ojn. Bd. II, p. 125). 128 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. z a tvsi □ O □ a 4 J ~rr ZZ- - $ Z H JL!1^ J AAAAAA A v$ >cx AAAAAA AAAA/W ?: W.~\A /VsAA/V' w I I ■JJ aaaaaa I I I & i i gf ^ Q. I dlhT^” jA, ^ I (wp'| D^!}[| - -J AA/WVN I I I I'l'iriT i. In the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (Naville, op. cit., Bd. I, BI. 70) the Chapter ends quite differently and the text is as follow: — 1 P,7, 1i % <=> □ <=> o 0 /WWW /W/VW\ I I ^ ^ ^nzir “ J ^ ^n=nYi AAAAAA ^ I Zl >=nc O n ( n 11 AAAAAA I) n ^ z ui ^ ¥1 7 4^ -m <1 HJ-rflh II CO ^ lll^ ^1 C20J r 1 AAAAAA — /WAAAA ( 1 AAAAAA A 000 A D AAAAA f\ II * f AAAAAA ® 5 AAAAAA Li (J -A I I I il I -J 7\ AAAAAA X AAAAAA AAAAAA ==M Z ^ii f)Z$ i)Z o □ THE CHAPTER OF BREATHING THE AIR, ETC. 129 ' (jk, ^ k® I —11 | r —1 ^ Q. r A AAAAAA ^ ^ - - A --fl —11 E I® ^ t: A A AAAAAA □ o g== A $ Q5kM T i'a-0 I E “EEE — M 5k 1 AAAAAA ~L- | > XX KH CkO<^ XX <3 \\ | .a. n ^ A □ ^ 5k ^ 0 A □ O tt T E k n ^ 8 j V t? <2 o Q. M ™ f“t HEi1 dE s 1 A J' EM w V^\\) wuwv\ KH 5k Chapter LVIII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 16).] a I] -£=3- AAAAAA -‘CX£>“ (W EE ?E- 5k E 5k r— \AAAAA — j I | ^ Q L w J EE 1 1 ~j r AAAAAA 1— AAAAAA - ^ 2 U Ci m \E\ AAAAAA \J\ ^ST^> I I I [W] AA AAAAAA AAAAAA f) AAAAAA ^ \\ <3 \\ - E~ 1 9 i3o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. A ^ -fi aa/ww f Y — - ! &l ! r ^ ?;i p*^ 2XJ ip^rr. pta- )H AAMi AA '0\ 2±v A gi) 5 . I JL ^=a h\l "* ST — i' %> « K _Z1 ^N> \WA\ 1- t I JWWAA I I I /WWW II * Sr “ =0= sj =0= I .5=0 \WA\ XX *> q*' 7 ? \WA*^ „ M a^n Rubric. A A Q A ^ 1<§^ 7' [>- jfe] Chapter LIX. [From the Papyrus of Ani Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 16).] ANOTHER CHAPTER OF BREATHING THE AIR. I 3 I 0 ?? ±V ^ tl'M: ^ T 22 SI 21 Chapter LX. [From Lepsius, Todtenbucli, Bl. 23.] i ill H AAAAAA llnliiii □ <= X A MAAAX 1 1 1 i H LT* 5^*^ 1 1 . 1 1 i n r A/VWA y wwa 4 l A /WWA AAAAAA <1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ra ° AAAAAA AAAAAA □□ AAAAAA *Xi\Xj AAAAAA Sill! II 2)1 Z] Si I I I 9* i32 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter LXI. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 15).] an± is AAAAAA I I I A AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA Chapter LXII. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 4).] /WWW AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ a AAAAAA AAAAAA L — V.) AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 0__i!E=I A AAAAAA AD \\ I 4 AAAAAA I CHAPTERS OF NOT BRING BURNT OR BOILED. 1 33 AAAAAA Chapter LX11I a. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 7).] 1 AAAAAA AAA V\A AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 000 4a ^ AAAAAA O 3 AAAAAA aaaaaa □ AAAAAA f ^ S* 1 O A/VW'A -C2>- <=> I Chapter LXIII b. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 000 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i34 m' \mm o \\ \a ¥ 5k m q^i f> im ^ cr^i ^ A /wvw\ 45k p Chapter LXIV. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheets 2j and 24).] /wvw\ I o A 5k 5k a ■s .... jui A/VW\ I I I o likrk D © D ^ - 111 Q □ I I I MiG] °^¥ fl $ I A 5k OrT,i$1T *mii ^ j7^ A 111 /WWW I I i (A ^ P7Tli P7I7IM I I I ii (-■ /WNAAA AA/WNA /WWSA /WNAAA /WWNA ^ go_2ss^> ^ ^nnr 7 7 1 3 6 THE BOOK OF TIIE DEAD. 14 =“=. I □ AAAAAA O \\ □o I s WMA I I I IA] ® w F= ? U1 I AA/W/W \11 LZSZD AAAAAA AAAAAA £— ^ O G° 7 7 = 97 il P4^ pjq> 99797 7 7IM a 7 r; 7 *77 77 4 7t7WfPM7!7#7-f7l Pfl! 971 ID 7 G D £J\ AAAAAA I AAAAAA ^=5 AAAAAA AAAAAA □ 7\ 7 I l l ; v □ X J7\\7^7iP,7,7f7M 7777^77* 7 _n i i i a II I Q hi I I I I vi i P, , Ji 97 a 7 V x □ 28 m - 7 97 — 7 o I A U 29 917 fVafli - 99 A i38 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ?“>J A A t m i 36 A D o t )> "T 1# T ^ = 1 1 -C2>- a /ww- 37 I owl Z1 m ^ w /WWA AAAAAA 38 o 1: I I I I CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY FROM NETER-KHERT. 1 3g AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA lllllll!l . AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA PM ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 1 I AAAAAA o 0 aaaaaa u f — jj) T • ^ <3>- IT^ ii i ra v n ^ A AAAAAA 0 □ i 5 b A AAAAAA I+O THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA AAA/'A.'N A/VWV\ $ '3C2=> fl iMi1 f1 ^ °°° f <j ' 0 (pill AA/WV\ /WVW VTA! » 5° V\AM <*f ' i ¥ XI & * $ O ■ iv n K=fc( Rubric. ® s^ft 5 o \\ o SJ T[fl < 1 ¥ a <\\ - v •■>« r - W — - ^ T = Sc#li n^“ li^TT ¥ == • ? ¥J • (]=P ^ ^ .»_ Jj I l i r-^-. <=> 4-w ¥ a □ AAAAA* CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH B Y DA Y PROM NETER-KHERT. I 4 I Rubric. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 21).] 4 ^ g 1 (Ci AAMM /WWW <=> T ID Q j lo \\ Z Ti cm © 1 1 1 III AAAAAA fl ^ ^ /WWW JZi z : \\ JU. 5 Z EP m \ZA 1 1 “ | AAAAAA 1 I AAAAAA Hi- _>V ^ -c3>- )¥z AAAA/A H ^ yi V\ _A-^ -SUES- zr => □ AAAAAA MriCS' vww> / AAAAAA 1 --Z AAAAAA ZPli) AAAAAA |(| ( “ i 1 <&3 1 AAAAAA /WWW 1 42 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. T7I M 0 -Ov ^ D /V| A/VNAAA g AA/WVA 1 o V> O Q /wvaaa —H vy A — c- A aaaaw 1 PIT5 I /AdZ K = K 7^ 0 0 l AA/NAAA O III 0 fl y^5jNi> /WWVN d Z] | V OoX /WVWv M =0= III Here follows the text! of Chap. XXX B Chapter LXIV. [Fi'om the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet i3).] /WWW Ju^i $ c=t) y:r - ?v - ill l 1 A L\7T, rr, ^ 1 ® 1 1 1 /WAV' _ □ C=0O=3 (2 Q Ml D? f M® P«w> f)lT ^=,^5 60 THE CHAPTERS OFFER EM HRV IN A SINGLE CHAPTER. I 4-3 AAAAAA 5^ in <3(3 A<® ^ ^ ^ ^ <10, 4T H? AAAAAA MWA d w AAAAAA ^ A I AAAAAA I I I /WVAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA V □ x AAAAAA i AAAAAA XI AAAAAA III III -JL, - ^ I i44 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 13 A \\ A ^ c @ a ^ j 0 AAAA «^-J J — II si □ 21' 1 1 1 ^ *_. ~ s Q ^ O X AAAAAA AAAAAA 7 /wwv\ AAAAAA AAAAAA 16 k5?s ^ ^ ^ P /WWW w J ffi ( I s o A A *7 <€? 17 •1111111!!' ^ A%! $ U 1 ^ P*1 - /T I PA /WWV\ s® j-$ ^ I AQ AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ ra ^ /y/WVAA AAAAAA jg AAAAAA ra CxC^><^ * ra v , □ x A -<2>- M?7?r, v?r;i§-77 $ ' 1 ^ A I -2s& I U_"W ^ ii. # Hi7 V71-T^ 7 THE CHAPTER OF PER EM HR U IN A SINGLE: CHAPTER. 145 1 w 1 I s 9 xx ! I I S I ¥ © « D II A A ¥ T ^ ¥ ¥ T STH l J AAAAAA V\ 1 ^t-5K> 0 \\ ^ <=> 0 u uo 24 (j ^ % 1 ^ O mmJj 1 AAAAAA ^ JJ I 2l ¥ f\{ H ^ <->| — □ n <=> C2 ^ J I AAAAAA 1 =^1M °\ t n , ^{i ¥ fi T f7V¥ ?\ ¥¥li <¥ 4> ¥ AAAAAA cq 1 0 r „ •=• D K ZZZQ* — flJLK" J1 XxXo x 1 q 0 U ! o 1 U t“B"M J « ¥ MT TM^&i in? 1 AAAAAA -eS'J d 1 1 | 0 | AAAAAA j l A ^ ^ KH_ □ ^ I □ AAAAAA AAMM n AMMA AAAAAA AAAAAA 10 AAAAAA i46 28 O THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ^7 “=\ m A I I I AAAAAA A AAAAA Chapter LXV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 15).] A In JL ^ i <-^=^3 aaaaaa Q cq | u 1 \\ I w. o lilt o D o W 1 a 1 1 v 1 1 1 1 AAAAAA /} | ^ AAAAAA j Q AAAAAA AAAAAA /\ | | |\ J J AAAAAA li □ '^l ^ — H ^ IM,4i M 'll diht jIA .?• 5 $ A D 1 jl° I ^ ikh 1 SJt © 11 <=> D THE CHAPTER OE GAINING POWER OVER THE ENEMY. 147 ftiJ idh, AAAAAA ^£7 O AAAAAA o w rr ^ q AAA'vAA o | ^ 11# tf I I AAAAAA I i" — u) w f) /WWW |J I ® .-MsM 0 Q fll A <=> 3 ra AAAAA AAAAA AAAAA A f AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA □ o f AAAAAA (] <§ .aM> <=■< 3 ■==> 1 ^ A AA/WVA 4 000 f=^l AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I Chapter LX VII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 15).] AAAAAA 000^)- IMi THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY. 1+9 000 AAAAAA 'WWW A A ICC © (® AAAAAA & AAAMA © lilt). iLLLLLUi <=> I (3 I ffi o n AMM M Q a C !■ (?) I w I I s: Chapter LXVII. [From the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. 79).] mini!! 1:1111111 ^ A O Cl U V AAAAAA CD CC a O 000 AAAAM AAAAAA AAAAAA k-i AAAAAA A | lUllllll 1 I I s o □ fCi C -K'O1 ra^» S V& _[LC° ^n5 crTD5>r u cc ^ 1 C~D I I I A A C ID o ra 150 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. * 1 $ ? &$ z*, ** I \1J ^ ^ n Chapter LXVIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 7).] 1 000 ^1) • ■ • • IWA/Vv llllllltl /WWW nmmr nmi'iii' & e a p?®s-$ s , W , -EE^m P->^EE ™' SI ^ A i: 152 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. MA/W D WWW A/WWA /WW\A S I AAAAAA V, AA/WAA V AAA^ P?!^g 1, 1J1~ P?&-& ^ Ml n a pm. ^ 11 * ^ a pmm ? I T MMl Mr I [fJ'l^'J Jill § I H PM,V PMi Rubric. a K o ^ \\ I /WWW /^JTo I /wvw\ —A— /WWW I /WWW □ © Chapter LXIX. [From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. 8 1 ).] 0 AA/WW ANOTHER CHAPTER. 153 "WJQ.I JeS l™!1 jj: 111 ^ AAAAAA I I I III ^ HI AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I § AAAAAA — 1 £=£) 4 AAAAAA I ! I ^s?r JJ AA/WVN f ^ w AAA/\AA AAAAAA f iTl □ ^ ^ I 0 7 O AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 1 AAAAAA til THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. f i i i i i i, I J AAAAAA iLLISS 7 T IS IPS Tt 1 i AAAAAA □ 0 jjjfl 11 r m [* sun AAAAAA m 'lininrr I /VWW\ AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF COMIXG FORTH BY DAY. 155 AAAAAA |5 (|()“ia"^$ Chapter LXX. [From the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter (Naville, Todtenbuch , Bd. I, Bl. 82).] 1 j>a /WWW AAAAM I ss III ^2^2 & At u \|/ a /WWW □ O 1^=3 £3 AA/WW a I I I I I I Rubric. i® [ © ^ ^ A © 1 AA/WW AAAAAA O i DM A 156 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD Chapter LXXI. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 16).] A . ^ I P A/-AAAA WWV\ NWAA 000 /WWV\ AAAAAA e ? ]i± n m pm /VWM AAAAAA A/NAAAA 1 tfi pmi pm m '=3 £? I III (® £\A I _«_ Si* 1 I II I □ uQ%! So I - // I AAAAAA 17 /■> — £> I 1 l 1 [j(j -WWVA [j D ub\i r w AAAAAA 1 1 1 111 n HH1 ?, M^S AAAAAA AAAAAA S I AAAAAA /->, \ 2 AAAAAA III AAAAM 0 I <=rr | | A^WV* J | AAAAAA I |l 1 1 ©lliii AA/WV\ 0 AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA <1 ^ ill A f ■fl-^ AAAAAA AAAAAA 111 A 111 -H AAAAAA I III □ ^ AAAAAA W-, | | | TTI r ^ ,4*, IO .*T& o aawv' @<=> r 1 ® II I f *Qj | AAAAAA D I I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA I ill r ra tk° ^ § 111 1 21 o 0 o o THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY DAY. Chapter LXX1I. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 3).] I I ^ A ? Ofl QMA ± ft lit?! ! ui III! AAAAAA Q M I™ AAAAAA I I I 1. This Rubric is taken from the Papyrus of Thenna (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, P. 153). i6o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Y$ Y tUY: SOMlTY AAAAAA I I I I i M AAAAAA III, Y- ^ ¥ C¥ i \\ r - i AAAAAA Li i U U f=U) Q § ,WWV' V \ I AAAAAA ¥¥>^=3 iii i q ^ AAAAAA o I ^ I | AAAAAA Mill * AAAAAA I I I ¥ ¥ 6 D O awm A -D I I I [ AAAAAA J I I I cQo o n .ft. ri O O AAAAAA ¥ a AAAAAA ^ CO3 on I1 fv^o A I A ^ m\: m !¥8 A § § [§ I] f¥ >W\ 0=3 , AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA MlliriTT I ¥ > [Y1TH ^ [fMOJ YYsf QY ¥ — [$ Q*— HH YOU H $ 1 1 1 r □ o ¥ 000 r ■•••“ t:.-"c ^ t 1 THE CHAPTER OF LIFTING UP THE FEET 161 AAAAAA 0 AAAAAA AAAAAA r h M o ' ill A fl AAAAAA I I I ^11 o ^ I o! mui /HQ AAAAAA AA AAAAAA AAAAAA t) n is sv 15 0 .o 14 Ui MV ^■-235 ■] cs w Rubric. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 6).] ; 1 \<=>: 1 <=> 1 ® TT T T ~ KH T ft: 1Q1 A f=3±D ^ T STM T T O /vwwn ^ yj J ^ T TT T-fZ TT Z ST Si S - Z- ? TT T H Z- TS ^ =*= <=^ GO IS, 41TMo - Ti n □ V\ ) AAAAAA — A — 11 U AAAAAA ST 1ST (Z TTZT w'o OO 162 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 7 ® 1 1 AftMM \/ J I 'Y' AAAAW WWV\ 111111111 ^ w □ © ¥ © ft ^ ¥!J =21 hii Chapter LXXIII. [See Chapter IX.] Chapter LXXIV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 6).] A i' 000 © w Si II "II" sc qisc 2S' ¥ □ .. sJ I p=q A □ a A? © I I AA/\A/V\ I I I 4*-)'- dh MA/wv r J. Sbb Ci © 4 a \ S? M 1 I ■Jft Chapter LXXV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet i3).] I 1 *= I© *¥ il¥ ^ THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. i63 AAAAAA II ^ Sc * □ AAAAAA □4, AAAAAA C~A AAAAAA AAAAAA $ -JS) A AAAAAA AAAAAA i ~ vm "=0 1 1 n i ll X 'WWW ^ A ~S I Chapter LXXVI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] 1 AA\AA\ 1 . . . 000 164 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. A/WW\ 115 ± WhV FT * t)Tli VWWA f\ 1 1 A/WWA *5* 0 I Chapter LXXVII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 10).] TUI! ^ Jtl O | | | U v A/W/WA © H ^ j ooo fi: Q BBsSP □ AAAAAA /WWW 4 c- □ u ^ — d I A ^ ,!aX> ^ ?# ^ Z fi SlsSP’ \\ JQ' II ^Hi i-dj* ^ jo M 1 |Q5 ® 747 5 AAAAAA \>v 7\ \\ | AAAAAA ^¥DJi ft cs I — * — U vt\^ j AAAAAA ( A. i._2r © 1 111 t/V\> /WAV' I I I Q u 1 U: 0>mt<0 THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. 165 O I I I A Chapter LXXVIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheets i3 and 14).] In JL • • • od°M • • ■ • Q'l! A 2 /WWW AA/W/W I I I AAAAAA I I I I I I 66 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. <1 ffi , •<2> l] M JL m 1 ill 7^1 7 3P- - JS lit ITS l1 C,1 ^ AAAAAA I I I ■P AAAAAA AAAAAA JS ^ 1J> fi 7 777^ -C2> ^ A 1 7 2SI 77> AAAAAA I I I 47 $ 1, 07V AAAAAA II ill AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 -if A I r11^ I I AAAAAA $ q W s I1) - f7l 17 O 147 PJlkSOq T I 7$ ? ^ 77^ $> 1ST: 7 s ^77 A ^ AAAAAA ^ \\ n □ S7 VJS 7JI l^7il SC J G* . 1 THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMA TIONS, 167 AAAAAA l l l a AAA/WN I I I ^£7 sr 1 1 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I K cOd O c AAAAAA r^;) M AAAAAA an A/VNAi^A -<2>- ^ I 1 i68 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ® w U \\ Q g ^ D HTdi □ /v □ ^ i i i § _j8fl M ^ r&^?~ ’ B on- o i i i i ?=i ^ 1 1 1 23 ra tk © ^ m AAAAAA AAAAAA A D AAAAAA AAAAAA n ^ c ^ AAAA rj ♦♦ ~ ^ 5^0 24 A A <=> AAAAAA -2Sf> w © ^ _>• C«3 n 1, CKx' AAAAAA I I I 2.^ |j AAAAAA I I I I III in 1 1 ^ ®>1 X § 0 I 1 q l 1, THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. i 69 IT -Ml T AJ Ufk « 1 f-kjij s w w Zl /WWVA <^3^ ^ ra - M -Ml MMM AJ ^ 1 w \ na AvX, cl £ D © U 28 Jfc* 1 1 ^ I 1 1 I P aaaaaa ^ 0 ^ □ I w 5AA ODD 'w'/vw 29 AAAAAA I !Q \\ AAAAAA AAAAAA ‘aM ZL, | I AAAAAA U ^ C3QW I LU AAAAAA I I I JM P o V\ ^ 3° ^ "J | s I !© 1 1 1 | ] A AAAAA / M s -- A 1 ? I 1L' J5^ <=> J&& wSLL A AAAAAA A AAAAAA 31 §1 !z^ ft=i PP j):i i«=Bi s>i 1 I] i “Ml! ^PA AAAAAA ^ III THE BOOK OF THE DEAD 170 f _> I -cS>- »! 1' PM D £ 0 *□1 A <=> 1. The words in brackets are supplied from Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 169. TIIE CHATTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. ©> I | AAAAAA I ill 1 i: 1 7 1 /wwv\ I I I a 1 ° * i \ iii it 38 1 1 1 1 ■<2=~ %=*F ^ I 1 1 1 a III <^>1 T 1 Ao \\ a a 1 I AA/WW I III L' I 1 JO 39 c Q - SL i ^ 1 ffi i 5a Jf| 5a <= $Y J AAAAAA g *> X<2 /WWW AAAAAA W I I I YH YNT n 1 0 1 ^ U I ii 40 * y\ /www !5a v$ o X I AA/WW "Z3 I III a 1 41 A A rflh AA/W/W ^ 1 o \\ □ YY rrii 'l-Mli □ Jill /WVW. WWW I I I I I I 42 ^3^4 Jti I I : Afl AAAAAA I I I YA & D /WWVA I I I a |JV □ ^ ® 43 x * — ^nnrvU ! A AA/W/W I I I 172 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 44 A AA/VWA I I I w7 45 'iii ^ 111 /"r- — Si AAWVN cOj c n /WW/W *5* ^ III AA/VWA H ^ 47 /WWW /WWW /WWW AAAAAA I I I P n 1 : 1 /WWW I ill s-fi THE CHATTERS OE TRANSE()It\fA TIONS. [73 ? jj©- H H % AA/WV\ Vs\ >axi (p jl @ , I JsS 5' f111^ A/WW\ £33 AA/WV\ © $ a , I o n U (" iD Q AAAAAA T ® Q 52 ”2 I I 13* Q 7 © 1, I,!, Z 53 V ■“ ?'l 5 1, ^ \\ ^ AA/W^ AMftM AAAAAA A 54 KH l I 1 a 1 C\ r 7k d l 1 ' © ''5s* □ 7, p, a AA/WV' 0 f] o AA/VWV V©\ AAAAAA I AAAAM i A ‘ft? I I I t >©: 1 I 57l 77- ^1 7 <2>- ^ I 174 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter LXXIX. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477) sheets 8 and 9).] 7 it' 0 ^ p] l s; n ODD 2 0 I 0 ® □ o ^7Wt A 7 t u) ^ 1 1 1 I I AAA AAA | CZ | I,!, 1' © o \\ min 77 ? «t,7 m r Mil IT!1 | AAAAAA I I I i I I i 4 ■ 1 1 AAAAAA v D 77 1 771? 1 w - i7 I'm v 2^J! A|=! -2 A I I • \—i I I AAAAAA I ,7, ,77 Mil d W7! 7777 177m AAAAAA I I I 5 ^ I fQ> (?) 7m $ AAAAAA I 111 llll 1, 1, 1°M 7ME7M 7m 1, | AAAAAA lili 1:777 mi 7 ^ ct: /wwv) ® t — d p \\7 AAAAAA ^ I vU V 2 ^ S==5 T- ^7 'Av AAAAAA I AAAAAA _)l g7l *7 7> III f — AAAAAA Ji 77 77 1P7 77 * <3 s=> 0 cj I * WAW I I I I o /W\AAA I I I A 1; * $ 1 THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. 175 AAA/WA AAAAAA I I I 1! O □ o 'i VvWA AAAAAA < /WWW /WWW I III ^[f] fill- ¥ “vr, O’ | AAAAAA I III ; 1 | AA/WW I 1 I I ^2 AAAAAA AAAAAA iff III (A AAAAAA /Q — ll J J AAAAAA £L_1 s>¥Pli ^ A ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I fi! n 1 1 ! *5 A * AAAAAA I I I ¥ 1> AAAAA A (] ^ S ^ 1]!a rr, ¥1 1 □ AAAAAA 1 1 I I I AAAAAA I I I Q fl 13 (<>j I <=> n □ © 1 •Q I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA $V A ^ 4 D f VA AAAAAA ¥ _Js| □ AAAAAA 176 THE ROOK OF THE DEAD. !■ 1 1 in -C5>- AAA/VVv III ¥ ■UP® 16 A D ^ l Chapter LXXX. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 28).] rifl! ¥ 11 ^ ¥r T\± H (T M I AA/WVA AAVWS AAA/WV D ^ 2 1 a 1 w 1 □ ^ 1 □ 0 o G G 1 \\ ii_Z U b¥ n§¥ LJ ^ @ " □ ‘1- S'*? S'*; /W/nAA Q AAAAAA ^ w o AA/VWV 0 O 0 AiJ ¥ f)~c^ fje^ ¥1^ 4£T ^ ¥ Q /wwvt ^ \\ THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. 177 7 TlSA AAAAAA 9 99 w A n <=> O q AAAAAA * 0 1 Cb \> ] AAAAAA O III 9 AAAAAA 9 □ o ^7 l~NV~ I © I I I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA v^\\. AAAAAA Q : 1 M11 AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA iS§ 1 1 1 AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I X 1 AAAAAA I 1. The words in brackets are from Naville, o/>. c/7., Bd. II, p. 176. 12 i7« THE ROOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter LXXXI a. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 11).] ^ Ci 000 P 2 -“ I AAAAAA ni I AAAAAA ^ D < Chapter LXXXI b. [From the Papyrus of Paqrer (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. 93).] - Vik & mi mi [o] 4 I I I /WVAAA I I I THE CHAPTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. 1 7 9 JZ C5X 1 •Jn JAAAAAA i in 2 A © III I1 C22) 6 !— li) AAAAAA C5 <2. Ill s® a t f li) Chapter I, XXXI I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheets 9 and 10).] 'ZlfS iZ ^ c vro 0i 1 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA . <=>111 A X _£>V S ✓t-4TO> LL A/WWA rrzt: n±-r^ 2) An .... Z J W — i i# A AAAAAA <*6 ' I £ J AAAAM AAAAAA ZSS 2Ai □ ti x x p^v Jt_h s«r^r^> I /wvw> _2Zf o XI hi ^,2 ^2 © I I I cl II AAAAAA EL 1 Tk 4 AA/v/W\ Zl - ^ A Z AAAAAA I I I 1, 0 (FEED Zl 01 I 1 A'. hi u fT- BZ Z =*$ f7$ P?Z 1 ^ y^ , e III | r 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA I ^ ^ | 1 1 1 Ini jrlLii i8o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. A, A I I I ^C2>* ^ 0 0 C , . m ^ i® I TeI T Sr1 d^^TSi lSMi¥ GV" ^ b °M MQ!'& ^ AAAAAA || ZMT C3Q = © ir- s III! A i'ST# PIS- l-1 a %JI Ef ? S— S PS ISil S' P^SIPi D, ~ — i ^ 2£ shcet 1 1 )■] <23- AAAAAA o Tt " ] ••• 000^‘ ^ © j, ft/WV- l\ C a * \ £ (WVWN I] $ A, ’tsu A o i o III - t|¥M eTi ^ h \&i 1\a sc Sr* ^1] l1 D 4 /WWV\ f — ( — | AA/WVA g <=> w (fib ,£? n AA/WNA I I I V □ X o 6) i fv n a X) I o © s <2 u, a q i o ^ % s? SNo i^T 1, i i i A ( l i i. In the Papyrus of Nu Chapters LXXXIII and LXXXIV are given under the title of Chapter LXXXIV. V 182 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Rubric. [From a Papyrus at Paris (Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 185).] => □ r i ^ ° nzz s ° L<=i> ^ -I-* I * AAAAA I -cJ AAAAAA ^ A I T STIli ft £ ?- IJ'il ft ft A J\ AAAAAA L v J c^3) oi^i 1 1 AMAM O ft' -?ft ft ^S5- C^£) ^ ift- l: =£ □ © Chapter LXXX1V. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet it, line 6).] $ti ft jl:%- nn ± ft ft ^ M---] ftft tift f] rr, ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA o 111 1 1 1 ^■i ft ift ftft PftAf ftft ft ft DDO — A — c- I I I /VAAAAA AAAMA I I I n] 0 Jr' in 1 C- ^ ^ ^ I C_-l WW/W b » (| o 16 ll I W/W/W 7 x J\ I I <&3 MV** o \\ V£7 B „£L Chapter LXXXV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] -<3^~ U I A\ | Q /WWW ^ T ® ')nr 184 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. A A >1 <=> X ” ® i }\ = H TljL---- 0C0M-"- t ¥$ t%fi — ¥ ¥ SEI 1 MT.& °\m*. E ¥ P‘ ¥¥M ¥ ^¥PI fT'i P¥P v Pl¥ ¥ ¥ I $ ™ 4$3$ ¥ AAAAAA COO aaaaaa AAAAAA V^s D 1/ m 'i /WWW I ¥ AA/W/W <4 A ✓ AAAAAA A IJ ~> 4 o-l ’ >VT,& ^ ¥¥« ¥$ ¥ H P i¥^l ^li ?i)i - ¥Wfl *o| •j;~ o ^ □ AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I $L I AAAAAA XI I I I I li PP Y$ %H ¥ ^1^,2 Q fl'^cs 8 ® S V& § r| ^ A0: I o n&T l JJ err: 1 Q ' AAAAAA AAAAAA THE CHAPTERS OE TEA E'SEORMA TIONS. 185 /JcA^ ^ 1 i 1 /wwv\ I I I 111 AAAAAA ™%uni Q _£ I I I lmlllj 14 AAAAAA I o I I I I A <=> III 15 ,1 & kfSI I q|s i86 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD Chapter LXXXVI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 10).] 1 I AMAM ^ U ' AAAMN AAAAAA cz to Q AAA; J J AAA. AAAAAA I I I ¥ 3® n i: t¥fl M m ¥ 3 3. m 3 3/, ^ — d ^ u chid rm 1 ^ s° •$ 3 * 1 — aa® — " iminii wwva , a AAAAAA N ^ <- -1 ^ <1 <0*3 _ AAAAAA (£ iZi <0 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA o \\ «§ 7 AAAAAA -CJ=L3T A R3 |\ A AAAAAA jJ1]* ^ Zl A THE CHATTERS OF TRANSFORMATIONS. i87 AAAAAA B I 10 ^ I _ZL I I I I I 1 ■- I I I 4 *5^ AAAAAA I I I ii# **2 mtk, ° 111 ^ D 1 1 <1 © ? Rubric. □ AAAAAA AAAAAA □ © i88 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter LXXXVI1. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 11).] 1 I /WWVA fiii s in [1J* * iijin* — 111 Is y wwv\ □ o Chapter LXXX1II. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 11).] f Hi S PJ^ In 3 0 J^l $ o o 1 1 1 J^l CJ -SIM SI MS MS S <§ © THE CHAPTER OF UNITING THE SOUL TO ITS TODY. 189 Chapter LXXX1X. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 17).] A AAMAA >3 A * fa® ,M* r\ AAA AAA AA AAAAAA h ^ J1 ^ w & IT M 1 ^ Hi ^ sFS-l 1 1 AAAAAA 1. The Papyrus of Nebseni (sheet 6) adds AAAAAA I go THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 11 w □ ^ a AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA v\ *> - ,r‘ AAAAAA I I I III a\ AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I III m t^] AAAAAA I L I «^r AAAAAA -<$>- I i i (sic) AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I cQd o n □ ^ F=^ p A =e= © ® ^ □ il <=> O Cl 12 r^i 1 ^ □ £ 1 I. The Papyrus of Nebseni (sheet G) adds ^ J$> AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF DESTR O VINO THE MEM OR 7 OF E VIE. I 9 1 Rubric. lp| ! °°\ 1 ^ mini 1 -C2^ Chapter XC. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 8).] n ODD AAAAAA t^l)0 l AAAAAA q> AAAAAA <=> 1 1 ? p X AAAAAA THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i 92 ft Iftlft^* ft ft — JS 1 — Y — ft»$ 2 ft ^ I ft ** ^25- ^> I 1 fti^ ftft ft!i ft 4 -ft ~ is ft jftft- qft- = -ft" ¥ ft Jftftft ftft ft !ft- <=>$ ft [Ml ft ft ft -ft ^imr Chapter XC. [From the Papyrus of Pa-Ra-em-heb (Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. I, Bl. 102).] ® /WWV\ f III '5=>- THE CHAPTER OE GIVING MEMORY. !93 a I m i i - ■ j ^ w -c.S>- Jiii^ A/UWV> I I l -- r\ AA/VAAA r\ III .AsC e A 6 AAA/ WA AAAAAA <1 -<$>- AAAAAA I 10 □ AAAAAA Chapter XCI. [From the Papyrus ot Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 6).] AAAAAA # # > 000 1 3 1 9+ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. £ -C A D I I I © S o I c-n *3* /W/WAA .?£>■= 000 Ul /WWW *5* o I Rubric. ju ® fl T i o “ ® © FP /WM\ I I — | |_J a 5 /V /= Chapter xcu. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 6).] 1 i:!iiu:i /WWW /WWAA MM ^ ^ I - ^ \\ B Ti I. This Rubric is taken from the Ani Papyrus, sheet 17. THE CHAPTER OF OPENING THE TOMB TO THE SOUL. 195 Ye <2>- 3 o I I ^ 0 ) 00 (5 V ^ I dk Yi SA HH 1 1 1 m A 3 1 m n 1 0 II YI- Vi YY o a Q j \ ^ 1 □ 1 H 1- w- 1 ! 1 AAA/v Y- Y2 11 J AAAAAA Y ™s»i IY Y — & ci w Cl I , /WW\A D c*=*^ ^ ^ WW'A ^ TMi YI v * 1 Ct 1 ^ | AAAAAA I I 1 l I u \hr^ ^ 2 1 ’I 1 tfki Y AAAAAA 0 | | Ml 9 ra y° n D ill n y ii ^ III Cl I I I -cs?~ czd-n Ji) D $ | CM iY smi 1 i Y YYn m M X III ci l| 1 3:i"' THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 196 11 o \ 1 l 1 -<2>- WW\A I I I ~ir A wwv> U Q <1 <0 Q. M >?, V; 11 □ q /V.VWW w @ ^ SR5?T Vm^Ji4VfVV- W2*2 •=■ Vko^ TV — ^ Chapter XCI1I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 6).] •i nQ° H I <5 /WWW F=m □ AAAAAA V \1 TnJL--- 1 tM ^ WAM ^ V ‘firVS I I I ?l! V 1 1 1 V f'l 1PV$ 1PVK PVV¥ 4V - (TOW J> Uk- “MJ - ^ I -o> <1} ^£7 1 1 1 pm; ^1 AA/WNA THE CHAPTER OF PRAYING FOR AN INK- JAR, ETC. 199 -<2> I ' Vi ' 1 1 1 1 fj -£=3- -cs>- Q □ I I I 7 I Chapter XCIV [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] 1 00D^>- I \\ I ^ ( AAAAAA o I I I -W- AAAA/VA A U LJA I oD AAAAAA I I I \ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1. The words in brackets are added from the Papyrus of Amen-neb (Brit. Mus. No. 9,964). 200 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. -J AA/WVA Chapter XCV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 7).] ^ TJJi /WWV\ Bt ^ iM4c r~\vn A/WW\ W I I I Chapters XCV I and XCV 1 1. [Front the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheets 19 and 20).] r. The words in brackets are added from Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 21 3. THE CHAPTER OF BEING NIGH UNTO THOTH 201 ^ — d yj \ o n AAAAAA <=> hi AAAAAA Tl l I I 7 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAN fu ^ AAAAAA (sic) AAAAAA AAAAA □ o F=^l IIP- MJ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA i . The XCVIth Chapter ends here. 202 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 0 4 £*1 cs \\ | | 0 AAAAAA ^o2_ AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I Chapter XCVIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA □ ^ C> d C=Q H | I S T 1 ^l'a> AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA “m ^ 1 Sffi AAAAAA S AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF BRINGING THE MA K II ENT BOAT. 2o3 A ^ I I I I I WWAA Q Jl I I I AAAAAA q A vAAAAA m T. ... .} ^ Me, | H m ^ m M ^r1 ^ s i s i AAAAAA & j mnnD v'\XNo A M <\\ ra a. AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA A lllHllll AAAAAA V □ x AAAAAA Ml ^ i i i 204 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter XCIX. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheets 21 and 22).] 000 © I Q AA/W\A m fl AAAAAA I] JU i Q AAAAAA JJ AAAAAA t II ^ f| AAAAAA ..11? IX o □ n A © A A © AAAAAA M X, ^ i O ^2^ I I I o $ (® I a 1? f 3 | hi | XaA ^ A .XX 1 1 1 i w 1 -A ^ ^ d D 0Wl 1 <=> A C=o>=3 <7 000 1 □ AAAAAA 6 AAAAAA | PJJ * I I I I I 1 1 I _A_ AAAAAA I I I t 0 AAAAAA I I I l THE CHAPTER OF BRINGING THE MAKHENT BOAT. 205 I 8 AAAAAA I I I •inrmrr 1 Q AAAAAA q (1 1 fc $ ^ A 10 AA/WW AA/W/W 55 51 U AAAAAA AAAAAA /WWW 206 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. (j x6 o (2 A/W/WA V AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I /WWW AAAAAA 1 I I I I I /w/w/w w^iTr; - ewi *mi EII5E I!! THE CHAPTER OF BRINGING THE MaKHENT BOAT. 207 AAAAAA l WMA MAAM AAAAAA AAAAAA 25 D^x 2d Or* I I I AAAAAA £3 AAAAAA X 26 ^ ' 1 r: ;oik iiT^k [}4IT«- 1. This phrase is repeated in the papyrus b)r accident. 208 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA C- — i AAAAAA & -vvx, (77^7) | p, \VWVA | AAAAAA H I I '-/2V n a AAAAAA I I I \ 1 /WWW AAA/NAA C-J. AAAAAA ^,1 Pill ^T^IVI ^ MI \WAA I — — I W/WV /wwv\ /w/w/w AA/WW cT-i AAAAAA I I 2 *-=»- <£? □ a *■ VUA AAAAAA A “VT T [„■="] §A PMJ TfH liM*— [ '==*] t ; ^ AAAAAA ^ III | AAAAAA I I l I »i Mill ^iT^li fl o AAAAAA ^ \\ ^ qDqi i i AAftAM X n A/WVSA III III 32 - Ce o Til I1 JL Vi \ t u) 1 D AA/W'A ! I I III Uh-M- ^ t THE CHATTER OF BRINGING TIIE M A EH ENT BOAT. 209 © Rubric. 1 A non ° o — 0 ; /WWNA I o — (0— E o^o III S | + z f z 39 'A- Q Q Q I ,.n 1 1 f 0 ...cn will a 3 z: AA/WA AAAAAA I I I 14 210 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 1, 40 ^ A f, □ © Chapter C. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. io,477> sheets 27 and 28).] 1 ^ I I ?| I” o 1 In n 000 1 1 1 t r ft . I r aaa.vw yJ /WWW i-J. 2 D 5? © I I I AAAA/W □ □ THE BOOK OF MAKING STRONG THE KlIU. 2 X I A ^ 7 ^ III I AAAAAA AAA AAA W AAAAAA d q w AAAAAA AAAAAA 9 AAAAAA Id ^ m: i™ O i. Over the boat in the vignette are four short lines of text which read : — 14* 212 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAMAA □ © [<=> /S/WVAA 3 A nulling W/W\A WWW I Chapter Cl. [From the Papyrus ot' Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 27, I. 43).] A/VWVN § WWW 4 ^ I AAWW /^T~ — Si £2> Q AA/W/W I I I Ufl Ss Oi 'll s. WWW WWW 4 1. The words in brackets are added from Naville, 0£>. cit., Bd. II, p. 236. THE CHAPTER OF PROTECTING THE BOAT OE RA. 2i3 P l <2=- ODD A § w /v \aaaa WAW ittitht AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA © ODD A/VWV\ 3 Rubric. ^ * |l^7 ™ }Z ? T M " Z <2=w Z Z'Zml Z ” QZl - :»in- : - izi Z MB z - z z z ifziiinzz i-z zrz,?,z I'ZI Z Z «JZ Z (1- fZ AZ £ Z 1 1 1“ 0 ZH Z PZM1 Z Z T JVM T « Je 1 “f L, 1 ?i — 4 — -U f> 214 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA m era PV> § Chapter Cl I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 28).] i 1 [ffi UK ® o I :li $)*$! jv.r,# Uj K® I I AAAAAA K = ^ rf, AAA ^ W I I I C A I I AAAAAA Z\ C. 03 a, I I I AA/WVA A < <0*1 l I l o □©! 1 1 \\ Vj> AAAAAA ^ /\ -21 C -1 AAAAAA ft A $ « will I© A^lll 1 1 1 o I AAAAAA I A ^ ^ ttk l 6 TV, 9-fk xi ^ I J A THE CHAPTER OF EMBARKING IN THE BOAT OF RA. 215 -£S>- n u <=> dr? \¥s* °\ Jd /WVsAA Si e 1 ft . . , 000 j3) Ar AAAA^A 1 o \\ 2l8 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. □ ^ 0=3) 0i i i ^ q - <=r>cr-zu AMAA/i I I I AAAAAA A -D AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1? AAAAAA ^ \\ A AAAAAA AAAAAA 4 AAAAAA 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA -> ^i; Chapter CV1I. There is no equivalent for this Chapter in the papyri con- taining the Theban Recension ; see Chapter CIX. Chapter C VI II. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet &).] Ti 000^ □ <=> F=3 AAAAAA AAAAAA □ ^ F=tl AAAAAA V7 I CiD □ imn 3 ^ I - AAAAAA <=> \\ £ nnn nn 1. The Papyrus of Nebseni has ^r~~ — Si ^ tJ A r^'i I „ j-, - ^3 ( . — ™ □ 111 1111 1 tk~=\ I a <25 V ii /WW'A CSC] □ I anm /WVAAA IMI K II I I ^ I J^V77’ ^•••dooM AA/WW □ ® □ w I nnm o □ -<2>- -C2>~\\ 7 7 220 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 'a i i A AAAAAA ^ $ -fi I) I] lO AAAAAA /\ \| |\) AAAAAA ^8U i o ^ Q \\? 13 7 U7- ° 7 »«i [7i © 1-] Q Q \\?1 /WWW D' A if Fi I I I J&5& fr-^-O 14 ^ □ \ p**] A 03 AW AAA I □ AAAAAA I) $ 7 u F= 0) ® v □ ^ cQ: o n □ □ \(VA 1 \ pi AAAAAA 1 7 f • ° vy; :^, 7' PJEH D^ ^ JW? TIBI § 1 . ° Jf □ 1 _e^ THE CHAPTER OF KNO WING THE SOULS OE THE EAST. 22 I Chapter CIX. [From ihe Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 12).] ji t n □ Ci 'w/w o \\ 5=3 O \\ X \ 1 CN ' AAAAAA W XI I I oc=>\ ^ ! XX X| m AAwvt AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 1 ^ 1 .Jtr I ^ ^ 'f 0 v 1 V\ □ o IX1 ^ A I W7 I LJ 5 A A fi D 0 AAA"'A K >= — ^ ^ CT ra“ I f# ^ ^ f W-^rr, * rc^j I it A 1 1 1 A AC cr— 1 1 □ fj::5 :v ^ m r\ =="'Ktr. _sa Jr 1 1 1 \ 0 3 5X I „.n 1 1 1 I I I 1. Read 4. n ^ w r^i 222 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. m HIM -5^ I I I S~r~ — Si H A/vVW\ Chapter CX. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 17).] A- i TiAM#5 I 2 AA/WNA CZ C± □ I I I x | /WWVN u 0 1 i I 5 <3 a/W/saa 1 1 1 AA/WVA I I I THE CHAPTERS OE SEE/ ITT- MET EP. 223 § 'W~ c ^ \ Wl ® as. \\. 'YwsAA -s*l A o A — (0 — /I\ I I I I <22= A i| o # D V UM u (E3) III II aa/vnaa w/ww 8 □ I a5 /WWW <25- -s K =! 0 I, 1 •==•! 0 „ | | | .ALlL h o □ i i i | | | ^ y\ ° s I ^ A A v a e vi v m: VI :VV v n V Wi 224 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. qe iie e&i i^E AAAAAA AAAAAA - -C5>- o Q III i IE- T- El HY iee°ebe if mE — EtEI Eft El -EE • ^ OO 0 ,ww\a Q n u w AA/WV J EE> ^ © xy i I 0 EE H n El E^ HEM IhlMi $ :5E"^ e s- » e e m ^ e e- n ] i i E rfTh o n A 5>I AAAAAA Q o □ V\ !eE □ 0I1 IE' IeE ?□- Q*ya °°\ © m f¥i ^EEEIi - IE I ^ □ THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET-HETEP. 225 ^ □ LfcOi * i 1 1 1 AAAAM AAAAAA w r-^irn s III © c III 1 P AAAAM AMAAA II AAAAM I I I □ a ^ 111 m o □ kkk. = - 45k- n n ' — k & „ /] \\ _ — — ra t “^,r, 45k- fsi ^ £ AAAAAA OOO ,0° o 1JJ1Ikl s III ^ i 1 ^ 1 ^ □ ra Li 5ki „ 0™ r .9 ^ 5kk> 1 ® 5krk I 1111 OOO 5k- i\m 5k 11 AAAAA ‘ AAAAA 1 \\~i S I I I Ci Q _il I I I 5k- f7 5k 7 ^TT p ]\ — ™ ^ u ^ in 111 I I 1 Vi I ‘‘5^ o a THE CHAPTERS OF SEKHET-HE TEP. 227 T - □ KM ¥ ?¥: i$ 0 ^ ^ I □ 0 ¥# PiM ¥ Is, n r c □ AAAAAA © ¥¥ \ <. — 3 ¥r Mi xs in " a if i¥ mi I <\h T$ Ai :\\i [=^=] ft ^ □ u III A> ® 26 AT) AAMM A A Mi LL$ PM ™ Tt ¥ ¥¥ - M -] ¥ ¥M‘ I W I E III \\ O □ 27 0 Do <= □ I PP ¥ rMx wwva « 2 ^ UU A u f — a) Tnn- © ° u W - r 0 1 i <3^ L 42 ™ ^ I se i =0>=3 ****** rr\ o ]| IPTfi M A f □, ¥1 43 A 2 ^ r11^ [) jj _ c*=<^ © I I I q A nren s II 1 1 1 2 mum O n _ w I o □ Chapter CXI. (See Chapter CVIII.) Chapter CXI I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 18).] □ n THE CHAPTER OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF PE. 23 1 71 ^ I | AA/WSA 1-0 XS | I □ O <^< <& uni O 2 D© II -MTsJVII uz OQ 01 I I $> I I I C; \ -VWVSA <=> □ * J I AAAAAA | I O Jill I 4 AAAAAA v“lt A M 1 1 C AAAAAA , TT ' O i ffi m -ggs- *3=i -f£3SiJ AAAAA\ AAAAAA I ffi Ji£S2 I | AAAAAA I <= I g AAAAAA I ooo I AAAAAA ^ I ^ I & @i R <5 AAAAAA / U1 AAAAAA I AAAA/ J 232 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. \ J V'C^> A ~™ ii 1,!, J^> f — U) I I ( AA/WVN AA/VWv MAAM ^*13 T - /WSAAA rl III tU O '3 AAAAAA ^ °© | — 1| ^ -I AWW\ III © 12 /WWVA | ^ I s I PW &o. i i i § °\ 3M3 a 13 © THE CHAPTER OE KNOWING THE SOULS OF NEK HEN. 2 33 Chapter CX III. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mas. No. 10,477, sheets 18 and 19).] 1 AAAAAA (1 n 1 cTvy 000 jlO § AAAAAA AAAAM A/WW\ AAAAAA I ! I /WWW I I I □ /W/WAA M) ^ L\ AAA/WA AAAAAA A $ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAA/WA AAAAAA 1. The words in brackets are from the Papyrus of Nebseni (sheet 7). 234 □ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. s,- un rz « — W ” „v\ ^ I s ' •s^.r, T^'S /WW\A O © AAAAAA ^ X jJ ■ u AAAAAA \\ iimim 7 tk § § S, AAAAAA I I I © ^ aaaaaa - — M — -^2>- aaaaaa ft. aaaaaa aaaaaa <- :> ^*0 if I I I Q III AAAAAA I I I £S\ AAAAAA I I THE CHAPTER OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF KHEMENNU. 2 3 5 Chapter CXIV. [From the Papyrus of Nebscni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 7).] 1 AAAAAA 1 S3 -C2>- JP A l AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I A/WWN 111 SC P? ^ |““1UI — Si AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA o AAAAAA /a / AAAAAA □ \\ i I © u AAAAAA I I I 1 236 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD 4- ^ I r w ! W ® n □ nD “! ri AAAAAA III ill ^ ^ * O ^ f-=T~) aa/wva * iiiii o g t.yi- i tv i O ^ D i i i >< S AAAAAA AAAAAA Y$ 43 Qtii T i i i /W/VWA I I I EE°3f O i i i Chapter CXV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 18).] cs A A 3 I < r~J . l3 ^ /WAAAA I I I 4 t=r> A AAAAAA ^ \\ — a_ ■4 1 1 THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH INTO HEAVEN. 237 238 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter CXVI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 18).] 1 z z 0% © Vl - .... — — ' -WWW DCD a /W/W/W $ ^ -> & 1 .1 ? -CS>- i ^ m pm m - it — A_c st\ 1 III = E°V VvWV1 I I I THE CHAPTER OF RECEIVING PATHS IN RE-STAU. 23y Chapter CXV11. [From ihc Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mas. No. 10.477, sheet 9).] □ XTXM Til •■•ocorM 1 IT a i>ii AAAAAA | l l l AAAAAN AAAAAA \WW\ XlM ?>1® ! oVx Ifll Xf i A1) 0 O AAAAAA — 1 H VW a 1 1 1 _D 11 H nil S -C2>- 04 /WWW fX/\X) X I S i p 1 X [Mil XI ' 0 r = ■ XX sill XI Js I A H AAAAAA C? 1 1 1 a a XX x tx~ $ Tl Xd X IX ^ a 1 ° X 1 I X ^ D P rv^lJ o A „ 0 o KN AAAAAA A III — H— *X f\ AA/VvAA &U ill 1. The words in brackets are added from the Papyrus of Nebqet (pi. 3); see Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 265. 240 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter CXV111. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] VWW <~ ■ I A | 1 1 1 000 2J/ { I % Tl""l ± ml P^XA S ? -e- [W] M ■w ic^J 's^A ™ rr. ? 4^!^ M Chapter CXIX. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] /Wvnaa I A 2 — (0— \ Pi 000 M- jlsD -or A -CS>- v n A WWW AWWA M/WVN 1 1 1. Var. => -e-, Jm Sr' J ww/v «>±1* TJ Pi A ^ A fwe/'i . — 2. The words in brackets are added from the Papyrus of Mes-em-neter ; see Naville. op. cit., Bd. II, p. 267. THE CHAPTER OF GOING IN AFTER COMING FORTH. 241 Chapter CXX. For the text of this Chapter see supra Chapter XII. In the Sa'ite Recension it is given twice (see Lepsius, op. cit., Bll. 3 and 45), but the placing of it among the first fifteen Chapters of that Recension clearly dates from a late period. Chapter CXX1. For the text of this Chapter see supra Chapter XIII. In the Sa'ite Recension it is given twice (see Lepsius, Bll. 4 and 45), but the placing of it among the first fifteen Chapters of that Recension clearly dates from a late period. Chapter CXX 1 1. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 9).] 242 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ ^ ra q i ^ o* ■O ■0 AAAAAA ft AAAAAA □ TT¥ A B(?) ? in n in -^nnr 1 'j . I Z! A A ¥J¥S 1- *M* ¥ AAAAAA Y , ?~) I*— <=> |J Zl A ^ □ _ AAAAAA O O 7 _ - £5^ Cl c jm ^ I A A -=s=7- 0 a il — f Chapter CXXIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 15).] 1 Zl A AAAAAA oooM 2^ *)"¥□ § 1 ¥HS 1 M Q^V THE CHAPTER OF ENTERING TO THE PRINCES OF OSIRIS. 243 /WWW ill I A I III ¥ ¥¥¥- ^-¥1M ^ ¥[¥¥]'¥¥¥ ^ i ; A (WWW f V ¥D¥l¥i ?«' ¥IW£T I==¥ flMlMi ¥ P>¥ AA/WAA ^ f— \\ I AAAAAA V/TA -> I 2L1 ^ Chapter CXXIV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 10).] n 000 Tlf ¥¥¥¥¥¥¥ tv [> AAAAAA ”(^¥7. ^ r J ft Jj ^ n 'V ¥ V I Kk^¥¥ ¥ HT5M ^ ¥ ■^3 <¥—>¥¥$ n ¥ ^ A 1 III J¥X; 'i °\ ft? -a- ^ I I I AAAAAA A. <0*5 <=> □ © 1. The words in brackets are added from Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 269. : - ii-3 h 2. We should read ra Tni. ¥ ¥ ^ etc. i6‘* 244 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. •imiirrr AAAAAA AAAAAA g A/WM I AAAAAA . Q a — o o Dill 9 iiimirr AAAAAA IPs i 1'- 1-rBi $ m § 14 o A S T J <0 ^ I THE CHATTER OF ENTERING TO THE PRINCES OF OSIRIS. 245 AA/WAA &\ X AAAAAA CJJ 1 1 § $ ® o r~YT~ 1 X . W 1 _ . w , 111 D 1 1 1 CT'U I 0 I 1— I— l A/wvw III cs J®1! 1 n 1 wwva o Q II 1 ^ \\ AAAAAA w I i# 1. For the words in brackets see Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 46. THE CHAPTER OF ENTERING THE HAI.L OF MAATI. 247 1 I © © (§ ^ I AAA/^A I I I AAAAAA I I I r j ^ 7 @ I I '\AAAAA I I I AMAM £=3- -C25- /WVNAA A oQol I I U! AAAAAA AAV\M Bt 111 11 n aaaaaa UJo\ /WWW AAAAAA AAAAAA 1M 7 14*, 77A $ 1 JLT1 ¥ 1 fJl 1 71 ^ f^i unm I I - !□ M %7 ^ 14 77 1 1 _d sQ IT1 | AAAAAA 248 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. q \\ AAAAAA 5k %> 1 1 1 D^I 15 o \\ 5k ddddddi AAAAAA 1 1 A "«5k r3r~) X A ra A UHT' AAAAAA jg AAAAAA *V df±did± o w =0= t? AAAAAA III o „ rx v O \ > AAAAAA sr- Sr 17 I AAAAAA 18 5k ? f M1 J) ! ^ 8 A-jL I AAAA >11!- ID$ u ^ w "Air p O’ 1 1 1 fi t vwvw 2>^j\ AA/WVA Lj jj — Z1 AAAAA> LJ ^ Q ^ III si? I-='J ^TT— I I I 19 n ^ □ fl as w ^ 1 ! 23 § ss ® 1 24 ^ ^ w fl \\ H AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA <2 ddddddi ddddddd 25 AAAAAA I A AAAAAA ^ | ^5k ^ 1 on /r7y I X A 26 M Q 27 in rr, ?: ? 1 1 q □ is AAAAAA THE SPEECH OF THE DECEASED IN THE HALL OFMAA TI. 249 Chapter CXXV. - Introduction. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 22).] AAAAAA 1 I 1 AAAAAA 000 j$) 3 ill?! AAMM AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 T AAAAAA I I I ^2 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 250 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 1. The words AA/WVA 2. Var. AMAAA in brackets are from the Papyrus of Nebseni. TIIE SPEECH OE THE DECEASED IN THE DMA. OEM A A TI. 251 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA z> 16 AAAAAA I $ I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA IQ. o □ m 17 1*^1 I AAAAAA a I 1 1 1 1 A 1. The word Mus. No. 9964). 2. Variants : s in brackets are added from the Papyrus of Amen-neb (Brit. AAAAAA I I I 'W'AAA ; see Naville, op. cit. ill Bd. II, P. 285. 252 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD yf^iC) AAAAAA f I AAAAAA I -2^ /wwvs Jl □ © J^rCfli TJ^i ^ cs \\ Sw 1 “ ft I AAAAA'' VJ /WWVS W/Wi 0 /WWVS i <£? AAAAAA Q] V \ I I I I AAAAAA M Pf7'St5“« $ SISS ig O DX °°\ t l£> AAAAAA 11^0^ □ fin ■ D O <2>- ^ Sw ^ “ D A, s I AAAAAA ^ \\ $ — W In', AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I I AAAAAA I l _i-l SJ l»,1 15 2T Chapter CXXV. — The Negative Confession. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 3o).] O 10' A [TV o||| Ty /WWVS AAAAAA AAAAAA 8 J 1 AAAAAA 6 9 (| 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 l 1 2. Nu /VWW' Ay 3. Nu 6. 4. Nu 1 1 1 254 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. io I VTA 1 -WWW p, — — ) IJ nop 1 AAAAAA u . Zl [o o] cr~. o w c^nD A <1 13 ¥ J ‘¥¥ -]-¥J zrfZ o 1 1 a/ww\ — 'x a ' h | [QJ , csn; H i¥i JPP! "[T ¥ n¥J i 1 1 !5 =*■ A ca 0=0 Di 1 1 16 ill ?Li; (c==ii). AAAAAA t — lO <=> THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION 255 AAAAAA ill ^0 8 I. Nil AAAAAA I I 2. Nil _n_*. a, 3. Nu /WWNA ^ Q ^*<=0) AAAAAA £) 6. Nu 5.N., 7. Nu _ f=u) ic=u) 8. See Note to No. io. 256 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. A /VAAAAA •P ¥ ¥ T!3^ AAAAAA 4. Nu 5. Nu □ Q X err: Swii1 ■fl'SC 6. Nu 7. Nu THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION. 257 2g AAAAAA Q 30 1 ^ □ A ¥ ¥¥¥ c^a 1 31 | a l¥¥¥l ^1 A O Vm 32 »aa« |— , A WWA\ 33 c^\ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA II J a ^\\¥ c- zi A ¥ ¥¥¥¥!¥ ¥l¥l iVWVVN M a 1 jii 1 1 1 1. Nu :¥ 0 www N \vwv\ — L \y \ I -WWW cZJL I ,2 ^ 1 2. Nu ra f) 1 AAAAAA I ll I 3. Nu ^ 6. Nu -A_ I? 258 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 'll [T UU AAAAAA 36 2JH ¥ AAAAAA ra /~r- — Si A AAAAAA o AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 3 AAAAAA AAAAAA ODD AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I AAAAAA. AAAAAA 10 10. Nu ADDRESS TO T1H< GODS OT TIIE I1ALL OF JUDGMENT. 259 4i =Mi! 42 a u 1 A (^0^1 ft ^ AAAAAA AM/Wl Q 1 P ft III AW- A ft 1ft 13 ft S fXftft^l aaaaaa o I Chapter CXXV. — Address to the gods of the UNDERWORLD. 4 [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 24).] i In ’ ni ^Tlft GGoj§)| ft. $ I I I I © 1: 1ft i liftft I SJ Cs AAAAAA I I I 2. Nu AAAAAA AAAAAA LliTI1 1ft \T 1J A ^i— ft - - — r i . N u J XT q © 3. N u : | I £=> \\ 4. 1 his address is prefaced by the following words in four Papyri : — i AO Pfe! WAAA I \\ 4 I | o A ft ftIM ft ft ft - 1113! iftft AAVSAA || ^ | • y AAWV\ 4. AAAAAA ft oaaaa /\ p -n 9 ft -\ft |o\\ || o \\ * ft © © (See Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 3 to.) 1 7* 260 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA I I I ^7 CSL 'V I I I I I I AAAAAA !' □ AAAAAA AAAAAA O \\ AAAAAA A ^ 22 # i A/AW\ AAAAAA A \ g AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA <2Z2> — il •i AAAAAA I ^ X ^2 i i i f AAAAAA 2 =^2Mi P2tM 2 ^ !J1 ; i ,w'A/'A V\ -<2>- \A <=>!) ra 1 9 # address to the gods of the hall of JUDGMENT. 261 \\ Pfs ~i I1 ^ Q 0 U Oi 1 1 I I | | AAAAAA AAAAAA aaaaaa aaaaaa AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ' \\ fk r^i 10 H Hi % AAAAAA I,!, 1 □ 0 — 0 1 | AAAAAA ^ A (WWW j I fk AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^2 ni 3 n h w fk © 12 U 9a"3 II I 3. ( J AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ □ Mi 13 1 ^ I n AAAAAA *J ^ EMi n^i 14 t\ ^ | C ' ^ 1 I AAAAAA 1, /WVAA/. I I _A -- P» 0 □ X « w 1 w j 1 1 Ml 3 111 o 111 111 7. The ordinary reading is t£) \\ o £iil I 1 § 0 || ^ etc. ; see the Papyrus of AAAAAA 262 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA 1 1 AAAAAA I I I I /WA/WA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA o 1 1 !,<>$ ¥ PK» ¥ /SO AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I S I ¥IL“, ¥ AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I II AAAAAA AAAAAA address to the gods op' Tin •: ijai.l of .judgment. 263 /WW\A I I I A' □ o AA/WV\ AAMM AAAAAA I I I /|~y AAAAW /wwv\ nnt; q-o-^: Kt-i A/w /WWW I I I X /wwv' e> © A I ^ I °°\ 3K I □ ^ a. ^ [j AA^AAA ^ <(> ¥ rz §Ti? ¥fi ?i AAAAA/V AAAAAA I I I ^ ¥¥ ¥ f)i§!BW« ¥ v¥ M\ 24 JIM ¥ □ ^ X □ I I I VVV V AAAAAA ^ | J | j J □ O a I Us l Wf Ills HV^ □ o 25 a \> s l I □ AAAAAA -£S=~ 'Vl6 „ )¥'yN | U DM) T □ o ’¥ J(¥ ™ Aft t. A/WWW. I ] — ‘tTtt 0“ ,i ¥' - I 3, © 0%. @)l I I I I AAAAAA /W'AAA I I I AAAAAA lllllllll AAAA AAA ^ a — ~n <&> ^ A 33 0 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA. innmr V. AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ 1 I 1 A AAAAAA >1 I I AAAAAA AAAAAA Cl ^7 Cb — S AAAAAA Cl 3 AAAAAA ^ lA. a AAAAAA “ 34 tk s O \\ PP® ? &T" C MM] .[il M rj AAAAAA AAAAAA $ 1 _ju AAAAAA A 35 a The words in brackets are from the Papyrus of Nebseni ; some of them r in lines 3e and 33 but they seem to be out of their place there. 266 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ¥ /WWVv ^ng¥hJ^,T,^l * □ Si AAAAAA ^ ■A q \\ 36 - l 1 4 A $ nninir \\ 37 O j I I I A C. V rZi AAAAAA 0 (k 38 i — 701 ..a kil ¥ ¥TA 0 ^ ( /K 39 AAAAAA «C^ \\ A A :[• li ^■-O AAAAAA « rr, _ ra 40 ¥¥ [ — ¥r" ¥ l1 AAAAAA I I I WAV' ^ 0 O AAAAAA 41 9.', □ 10 I S S & M ¥ & A ADDRESS TO THE GODS OF THE UNDERWORLD. 267 n AAMM VWWv, AA/WSA 43 9 ® | I AA/VW\ -CV. I I O O | ww\ ,9 11 i! / /WAAAA Rubric. 47 I ^ AAAAM CN P © (WWW <0 /W\AAA Sf=^ AAAAAA <^— rj 1. The passage in brackets is a repetition due to the inadvertence of the scribe. 268 THE ROOK OF THE DEAD. - — » =0= tk s=g 'wvw' <£? “? <=i n r^, 0 g ^ 1 /WWVA 1 1 1 _ll AAAAAA C~ W 1 III 1 ^ III Q. — 0 1 r I'M n u 1 1 □ ~vvvv' 1 ^ \\ ; i 1 U | AAAAAA ^ W Yft li ? ¥V HE EE: V7 kti n siA ?°7¥i $ -w_ 1) <=> W <=> ^ 1 1 AAAAAA ^=J" — l- W- 1 I I AAAAAA a 8“ nq J_i 7s O 0 AAAAAA 1 4$i - q , —v ™ J| i|D 5* -21 ^ _ZI ^ ■r~- AAAAAA 1 — e W AAAAAA Se AAAAAA || 7 T i»Y 7 1' 7¥ 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA A 53 i r c^£i skr iMi 7 ^I1a — 17 Li Y *“ □ © i. After jj a Paris papyrus adds [j fT A <=j | see Naville, op cit., Bd. II, p. 334. ADDRESS TO THE FOUR ARES. 269 Chapter CXXVI [T'rom the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 24).] n 1 i TnJL ml D00^' MID A III =*' I | AAAAAA Ul V n □ x zw 1 2i< 1 ^ □ 1 o, □ 0 — t) 1 7 ^ I ^ A' 7 & ip: AA/WVn 111 III ~ QE3; V*\ AAAAAA I I I 6 AQ I R-fl I ^ ^ ffi ^ 11 ^ ^ ^ U I cs I I i I I I I I I I A j V& — ^ I r J AAAAAA — J CMitk ^ II <=s Jl I I I m 1 1 1 AAAAAA I I I o AA/WVN I I I fj A zl ^ A 32> — (0— I I I I I AZ'A 1. The words in brackets are from Brit. Mus, No. 9,9i3; see Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 336. 270 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. § 10 ® o 1 l 1 o 0 \ a "A 1 f I I 1*(W] £=i »VV\AAA /s/wws AA/VWA AAA/WV I I I t \V~1 I I I ^ “« 1 A"w" 13 A 1 I I | a J| I I q =•-<5- | I I I 0 § ^ ft a D o 1 ycami x A : 1 Ui XI A 8 p, WV\A I u: 14 I I 1 Q D 1 1 1 1 - 0 - =* 0 \u/ M 1MJ n ^ ^&=f * 15 ^ w 0 I MC±]¥CK] r -£2^“ Q AMAM J h\ Jim ^ □ (1*Jc ¥ k <=> 0 I \\ I V x A 5^1 I a Chapter CXXVII b. [From the Papyrus of Ptah-mes (Naville, op. cit., Bd. I. Bl. J42).] I ini 274 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. § j I I i l I IT! 1 A <=> mi hbxE iiiiiinr 1 l I I I I *5* I <= WAAA I I I H p I I I o >y I I I O ^ 5 /VAAAAA | I I I I I i EE UE 'iii AAAAAA III III i o a, | AAA AAA X .|lll I ill f AA/WVA I I I I I I AAA/WV o 4‘ Mi Hi^ M *= rr, v; r>3 <3 [W] AAAAAA o i Cl I I I l^VSri- Hi THE CHAPTER OF ENTERING TO THE PRINCES OF OSIRIS. 275 j-—-. AA/VWv nlL * o o U Go IV^ -Ai. F=} WAV. A ^ /WWVA jil □ CN ~ J]1 1: □ @ A HYMN TO OSIRIS 277 (2 WWW I I I A AAAAAA f AA/vV\A □ AAAAAA CTH III III ® ^ 1 1 i w 1 1 I AAAAAA Jfa- I XI (2 xa>- J1 6 D AAAAAA ^ □ AAAAAA AAAAAA □ : 5 \h \$t Jl A/WAAA 000 / AAAAAA Jl ^ f1 AAAAAA n 1 - j!' 33 i- 3 “m r3 i1 $ 3M 131^3 1^33?^, 3^sli •=■ ^‘^>0-- nn. h 3 H3 *4 ■ A/WSAA I I fj%%i J3; si ft (in, ... I I I ^ ODD ^3>r 3 ^,10-*- - — M n I AAMM I I I M---3'f jJ ?3? iS*- s IS n ra AAAAAA £> £T\ \ ^ ^ OOoJflg.... 3 3 odoM-- aaaaaa - 0> I AAAAAA TUF. CHAPTER OF MAKING STRONG THE KHU. 28 1 17 aaaaaa I AAAAAA 18 Z AAAAAA ii ^ ^ ^ DCO^); ^ \\ I ^ 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA -T& AAAAAA ©> rO| ^ n 1^: ^ x “ AQv* aP A □ c^n S\ -£s& w <\il jj^I n 1 000 282 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA !|i» ? Jj THE CHAPTER OF MAKING STRONG THE KHU. o o 2 O AAAAAA -<2>r Jsll A ^ I I I □ o F=^ /WAM 000 1 AAAAAA -- Q I | 11 £ AAAAAA M om OOOj^tf 32 A □ a wm\ m cTt) a □ © 1 1 AAAAAA s n ■fO' oca AAAAAA AAAAAA A 284 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 000 33 q> I / AAAA/V Rubric i Tfl P“ X ^ XI X X oooM--- f)$X- fXj -s>- =5=X© JT 21 =>e> ^ □ in ~ ’X <=> 000 a ^ C^° X w 111 XX jx n ^ *i ""r5 [0 d 1 X D ^L$s D s\ _/J r 1 A/WVW x^3rNi> ^ fill X^ PlXnXc ® ^ {jt\ " ®Jui ® _ f( » | | 1 ^3rvb> ^ II 1 ^Jj ^-T— ^ 1° J 1 jr£=?U -_M— Qni ® ^ v_ s f u t — u) AAAAAA '^AA 0VI . w , 1 OX | 1 1 1 0 — 0 | 1 1 1 dO) 0 1 — w — 1 „^XrX> r- w — 1 — ■ — 0 * AAAAAA ill | II il'VX XI (j ,wwv' 4, 1 c — X> CX> _ZI — /www THE CHATTER OE MAKING STRONG THE KHU. 285 T o k: 7 In the Sa'itc Recension (see Lepsius, op. a'l., Bl. 53), after | "T-, ;j, come the following words (line 27) : — d m & d CZ *'kc^ JP5r" °°D1 k I: 3 - *sr= k 1 /WNA/V1 o Ld y'j AA/WNA ^ n ^ I mrm ^ 1 3 n ±1* m *1 ” 0 ll ^ s.; k? i 111 f ©x ^ AAAAA ^kjro 1 H \ cs <=> JU ■|W1 □ © ^ I ^ ©1 q Di 1 1 kT T si k & ra /WWW 0 286 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter CXXXI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheets 17 and 1 8).] m n 000 s si X JL f . X \ <=> \\ A y\ AAAAAA Q I | AAAAAA I X JLI1^ ? — X. D00^>i LX- X X XSX \\ '¥XP^ AAAAAA 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I □ 5 AAAAAA | *3F* ^ I AAAAAA CQ3 ^ n St ^ f 3 THE CHATTER OE CAUSING A MAH TO SEE HIS HOUSE. 287 r=5=. O □ /WVW t z% ^ m ^ ff« Vi 'll I s Hi 0 T TS /VWVNA Z' /vaaaaa ^ I a 1 X “1 I ^ ,T,' - 7 ^ it if A 1 1 1 © Chapter CXXXII. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 18).] I A/WWA 288 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i® ^ OOO |' A o In 7 . () -$7- AAAAAA I I I n o o A \\ © o H? 1 1 ^ i < — m. X A □ ^ AA/VWs A 1J7 7~77 7 “ □ jM AAAAAA F\ r\ j ^111 (Chapter CXXXIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 16).] A 7 7 0D0^^ ^ o Q * o cQd o n 7 1, l\ if7 77 a ^ P7V A !■ 7 17 0 pQQ AAAAAA S | <=> □ Q 0 C R cQd <=> D *5* B A 7 1 . Another papyrus adds the words 1 1 V\ VQj (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. I. Bl. 1 45)- 77 n ©£T ,JU THE CHAPTER OF MAKING STRONG THE KHU. 289 O I O III ^ I I I ftWW 0 0 □ IWW 0 © 1: □ O i A/WVNA COO AAAAAA A/v/WvA I I I IO □ 000 19 S V J\ 290 f u) THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. W V 0 , 1 o I -cs>- Yi ni AAAAAA .<2 ^ ocop- o n ® r, a a xi ooo^4?i ... in S GDD^) ^ S s I Si J ^ m^t vr °°° m--- s n «T& A A -<2>- © A 000 'vv'"''' JL\ 14 /wvw\ III u ^ OOOjp) ^ & m AA= ^a -cs>- ^s>- JJ A0 □ ^li A AAAAAA A A AAAAAA A o 000 ■ ^ A A ra 15 ^ ra 0^ n 000 jM--- i*e SST-11 ia □ ^ if S ODD W/VNM /WW\A AAAAAA u 1 1- T A U n <3 000 A I I 1. The Papyrus of Nebseni reads : — ■ "ATI J THE CHATTER OF MAKING STRONG THE KIIIJ. 29 I RUBRIC. ]p| * ™ ^ ^/V|7^> i|,DJm ” IE ? HE'S Ern ^s>- □ q AA/VW' * | n ^aaaaa 1 f, u on 0 jl V - >J ^ III 1 l -J /NAAAAA 0 1 /\ I AMW III im op-t- e -Vi - e® e £Q! $ _>: W O 1 | £3 t7 ' 3 ] E)0 — • E E OE u E “M ™ ¥■! EjSOOi) *=. (kj^j ^ ^ I1! 0 E E \ jj &fl3 AAAAAA kf to GSb to O OE-EMEE-TEEI! E ? IVE E E IE—] E ¥— EM¥E RE! ¥i E ??- E® E I H>K*< • 0 1 1 ^EEE • I ^ 1 1 1 1 aa/ww [l 1 1 1 C. E> ^1 !, E! El TOE E a£W » Ei - ^ 7k ID EEE ER rr, ? ?i fk U c? U — Q-« fk OQ 1 rr, EEk E*- E E E TVii 19* 292 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter CXXXIV. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 17).] Tr‘i Tn WWW $ 1^: 1 wvw> ^ ^ III o ¥JI ^ C00M"' I I I AAAAAA ^ III kiU AA/WSA I III □ O _9. □ ttv ? I /WW/W I I I [*=■] !X I I I ^ T &I /WWW <=> III ^ /WA/VW O AN nTt ^ 000r*Er'’ ra Al □ <» A NS Q \\ 5X ^ w § /W/VWA ■*■ /WWAA XX | O _ZlT I I I - | A/WWN 'A /WAAAA I I I )x rji :i AAAAAA | CZi THE CHAPTER OF MAKING STRONG THE KHU. 29 3 <1 /WWV\ AAAAAA ^ ^ WO /WWW □ ^ /WWW AAAAAA I I I n /W/WAA I I I J AAAAAA AAAAAA 8 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I XXH X AAAAAA I M X © /WW\A I I I § ! 1 1 AAAAAA I I I 294 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. X 14 □ ^ X iiXli T 1 Rubric. M X? X! PI XX Vi! x X! O M XI H X C 0 « $ W W O III 1 | oc=X -> ^ X7 1 — w — i XXVIV5^ 0 I AAA/NAA /> AA/WNA D D Vi 0 AAAAAA X 1 1 r If P1X : V P AA/WV\ 1 SAAAAA 1 1 Cl M O ^ 1 1 <^=> III 1 x VI X \w%\ ni <-- (O /www ^ D D “ Un£ —a*; atv ^ AAAAAA - -> Tf LL /wwna '■ LI Chapter CXXXV. [From Lepsius, Todtenbuch, BL 55.] RiO X 4- "X#1 ? * * i In JL m 4 THE CHAPTER OF SAILING IN THE BOAT OF RA. 295 Ss* K 0 aaaaaa _ unTTTir ^ (£ M M v y_y-, TT7T /wvw \ AAAAAA 0 (5 AAAAAA a> -cs>- f • NS AAAAAA Q 1 © A 4> ra A Rubric. j£§L) <3, 1 /I\ o o =r> fN^A e ^1« ZR o o ^JL_ — - www /l M f AAAAAA A O jdi ^ <2 L'O A l: Chapter CXXXVI a. I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 28).] 1 I AAAAAA AAAAAA 2g6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD Ti n <=> 000 P eJT,l ¥ il CkV m 11 = 0 _zr A ^ I! 2¥ — l1 ' - ^ HT»*$ ^ a @« ^ I I I A 1 ¥ ■ Jffil II. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 26).] JPV \1J ¥ f|¥ © 1 □ a A p^TTSH*£^‘ V ®N A/WW\ THE CHAPTER OF MA KING STRONG THE Kill!. 297 ^ I I I AA/VNAA D ^ a UfflM Chapter CXXXVIa. III. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 16).] 1. In the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f, (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 350), here follow several lines of text concerning which compare the following Chapters. 298 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. O ^ AAWVU' n 7 I WWW I ^ \\ 2^ S> ? rr, 121 ™i Ml SJ2M 2® 2 2 22 <22 Jt THE CHAPTER OF MAKING STRONG THE KIIIJ. 299 Q □ I u -c2>- I " 00°i^ OOOj^) "f xrx- A AAAAAA n -cs>- rOl <=i n □ <=> u -- n 1 000^^ J7 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I li XI 18 c3t~i -n, n I oD mlJ a 1 x XX I1 XI- dooM _7T_JA IT 1 III AAAAAA A AAAAAA . 000 1 000^) IP o AAAAAA Q □ ^ III Rubric •X a l X b X AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 3oo THE BOOK. OF THE DEAD. 111 1.°, MX2 _,W XlSi A? ,„ ^*=*5 'X X — ^ — tk ~~ ;; nw. J. C~J> — H ^ ^r~*‘ — /WWW 1 — 11 K K - — D v XXXX. 1 <§ Ji £ Jl 1 1 A AAAAAA ^=»— 1'S i ®XB f ™ IV • “| J Y —11 t W 1 I ^ 1 AA/W/W — r 1 /wvA/v f~ w "i j (XX\X] O ^ IX X^ II ^ -B 0 T1 r* If 1 1 aaaaaa rrl? t w 1 8 ^ ^ mi i o 1 [) <\ n rv VWW\ /0 AWAAA jl Nvjj\ 1 -^- 5 ij AA/WAA — /W/W W 1 -XI 1 <- 1 AAAA/W cl* /WWW $ II 1L " @ s t\ ratx° on K | «JS /WWW A/WW — | ^ ,/\ — ll I —r 1 ■ ZTw X! fc- f7 ±Z U 11 X- H X tXv&j AWAW 1 ^ —XL ET 1 ^ XW X ^ L! XI AA/WVN □ © Chapter CXXXVI b. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 28).] 1 I I I I 'I AAAAAA I I I HM! AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA 6 ^ i 5k 5k i □ 7 /h © 1, B OSsr (c=ib AAAAAA I I I 1 • Var. _SS2s. — 2. Added lrom the Nebseni papyrus, sheet 26. r r' 302 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA 0 r— AAAAAA— 1 j Q \ Pi d ^ 1 f * ii ^ A AAAAAA P^ -1 1 O ^ so * it z 9 FTM S, ST”* T ^ A ITi? y AAAAAA O cO r\ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAA'. \£. - -e- I ill O ii y AAAAAA AAAAAA fv/o u AAAAAA A 2-1 AAAAAA ^ 15 ^ 0 I <=> * \J\X» A ISA: § $ i S I I I I I I A 1. Added from the Nebseni papyrus, sheet 26. THE CHAPTER OF THE FOUR FLAMES. 3o3 i i i u AA/Vv\A I i l X A $ $ \ a i ^i! MAMA [^T" rr, M ~p,m ^ ^ m;, □ ^ a e in 3 i i Chapter CXXXV1I a. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 26).] Io uMta ^ rr, TnUJ AAAAM M 1. Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni, sheet 26. 3c>4 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. U_j ^ AAAAAA U_ G\ / ' ~| . ^ X nTi *-\ 000jf S PHh»S Xt^ X 01) I uXM ™ V X XT XI fX!IJ' Jr£ XI Yt T, " X® W*= 31 - X OTT ru HX X XI ii XI ! IFl^ X 5 X X^3* QT— f'Tki X oooM i IF^ X txr,xxM-xi c n V xxi x#f n px^ x ^ ^ XX1 n /WVAAA .O 000|t § I. Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni. 2. The words Q are omitted in the Papyrus of Nebseni. I. This passage is much shorter in the Papyrus of Ncbseni. 20 3o6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. /WW\A U (i AA/WNA 17 A A ukM 1111 ~ 'dJ. X 1 rocM •■•[ill] iMH & =)M *M /WWW AA/VA/W AA/WVA ill-1 $ AA/WW I I I AAAAAA I I I ^vwv dlh ^ ^ r, n 1 AAAAM A /WAAAA THE CHAPTER OF THE FOUR FLAMES. 3c>7 I AA/WW 1 “ $ I AAAAAA J J I I I Q AAAAAA f II I <2>- u M AVWW -0! 0=0 I -e- A M T aaaaaa i i I AAAAAA i. This passage is much shorter in the Papyrus of Nebseni. 3o8 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. X X X ooaM - =21 XMXili X ^ ^ AAAAAA ^ | £===J^7 Rubric. ^ 1111 § -XT Xftf- X XT T \ <300 U n — ' ♦' 1 R-^1 ^ 2 XX 1 if "" X XT? X 0 ^7-^Sl H U AAAAAA X? 1 . 1 rm x I 1 wy ^ 0 III D X ? I'XX- T4 x x qvx&x I'H X: X X'XX <=> D ^ n 1 AAAAAA , ^ ^ AAAAAA AAAAA JGI S iV - ^ AAWNA AAAAAA Q T © <==> °l f'TTl :x ny gxm x m n xi tc V XI \aj 1 TT | AAAAAA X 1 1 □ © oXk X X 4XT ? T ^ $li aVx T t?X^ X X 1] XX ^ fX ’ =dXI xX — Jl'XI-rX sJ—XXXXXMk w i: » x^m x AT x h\i pxxx n i □ aaaaaa THE CHAPTER OF THE FOUR FLAMES. 3og /WWW <-- — AA/WV. ^ /A — o'^K_ , 0 umM 1111 q D - XMI 1 LXXJ T X s XX &*- « xxs t ^§43 //:, \ g 1 0 _X ^ XI £ °\ X l1 XXX X ' xsi 1: /ZL 1 ! 35 „ XXX 8 — ^ -2> xl <2 Xr! 1 x x_o j^x 1 irax ^ ® AAAAAA . /WWW :l° 1 I* ^ ><° >1 f — rXsi /WWW XI A 36 /WWW /\AAMA 43=3 I I I AAAAAA V <= □ x 1 X W xjk#^m 1 □ ® 1 I /W\AAA ^ JT h 0 \? 38 ‘Xt^ X ra D XI l'cd7 ±°*X AAA 'WN o vx -C2>- 39 □ o \\ I I III ll X Ml s 1 X Q s III 1 X )i X 3io THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. D i | AAAAAA 40 JP r~rc~ D £T<===h0 □ % xramxic mo no □ A A 0 . <2 41 k t v 1 x— a# a h x m¥ n q ran § AAAAAA J 0 U 1 fill Ml J 42 AAAAAA YV || v >■ o « mi . a $ jjx x iwm Cl Q $ fJX AJI X1^ X AAAAAA WWW AAAAAA A 43 L3CJ XL X' I □ h D ci ^E> \U A D | X [L X a 7 fJX (§) 44 I 1 mnn o LI m x^ th®- ? f W,- X— II ^ ?- m x 1 ! H __y _j | n AAAAAA « M cTO ~ 000 jf> 45 □ 9. AAAAAA f\ AAAAAA ^ >£_L /wwv' □ -,vwv' S n Y II a cm mil $ AAAAAA ^ ^ ^1 1 1 1 1 1 1| ^ AAAAAA I — I n AAAAAA Q XJ HTTTTl Ci Till-: CHAPTER OF THE FOUR FLAMES. J t I Mo.; xii 46 <==> □ §> ^ ^ _2l —z 1 ^ ^ | /WWW ^ ^ z ux x h\y TT n i ooq a y, tjl, - ^ AJIt ^ g 47 1 1 *j*\ ” ¥- V IX ¥ ^ 1 ^ _ A ¥ <=> 0 III ite =; - ¥ XkM m e $h ¥ P'Ak => AJI P; X X TXI ; »0T 11,111^ JV) ■ | WVWA ^iVA 3 1 0. ^ Ui f- pa AAAAAA an «*M n T ¥il- T REA,, AM <=> a ® ^ ^ —Li ^ 0 I AAAAAA <¥ — L> 1 AAAAAA 1 ~r:j^E ¥ PEA PSXM ¥ JJX X fWM S 'l Q ft I 2? I l °°\ o 1 \\ H I s °°^ xs I O <3 I A IXJI X-J Xs X m0nf *_ *- (J AAAAAA □ 1 1 -'A ^ A ^ 5° ^ X 51 ^ x n -xy>- A/VWAA 000 a AA/WVV A/VWW XI III © <0 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 3 12 at- qzx - 1 "" U III- [f- ax T- - Z JJZ X L Ci fV J [IT ZT ?- - if AB :J ^ on- 11 n ?= Ml\ ^ T] 1 1 ^ —LI AAAAAA I -«-4 | AAAAAA — -'> 1 N U AAAAAA L -Xi IVfxl “S 1^,41 X XA X ”1 ” 0=0=! 1[1 = ° $ xn ™ 1 JfwwwH^-, ^=6 GEES 1 II <=>||| I o'# ^ 1 5,4 T M 1 III! f\ ^ — l ^ ^ 1l -1 ^ ^ -Jj AAAAAN AAAAAA — ✓'C'^TV^ 1 (11 z a - ±r 3- ? xr l V (7 AAAAAA T u 2: w ^ (3 ™TX< S X AAAAAA □ 0 Chapter CXXXVII b. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 6).] i c □ cQd <=> n — J ^EUD Vl I <=> AAAAAA h AAAAAA w THE CHAPTER OF ENT ERI SC, INTO ABYDOS. 3 i 3 o A Kk A A © £\ 5 Q /WWW (g) T ® ii Chapter CXXXVIII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,471, sheet 19).] 1 AAAAAA Z A 30 a WWW 9 I 1 III THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 3 I 4 5 4 <=> 2i) q w /WVAAA I — S *5? H c. ® q 7 n ~w^a _eg^ , w 1 | vww I I I I till ^ /VAAAAA 0 ^ * ¥ M \\ ^ imrr, Chapter CXXXIX. [Sec Chapter CXXIII.] Chapter CXL. [From Lepsius, Todtenbuch , Bl. 57.) w— , 1 -ax>- °°\ i In JL jn ^ f: Q tl cQd ^ n $ n«\\ 1 I TO /WWV> /WSAAA A/\AAAA J J CTTD I ,"7", “VJ rr. THE CHAPTER OF THE FILLING OF THE UTCIIAT. 3 1 5 u Ch ra *AAAA ) I O £ 1 ^nzn_ 0 qqq ^ H a o o I I I Hi iii i a AAAAAA AAAAAA I I W AAAAAA AAAAW AAAAAA I I I o □ a I "WW 0 O© AAAAAA <0 s W Y AAAAAA I r w i 0 O III c» 1 1 O I {— Q) ^ [1 AAAAAA I 0 mji © D © □ K2) L rr^ 0 I O 1 1 mim m hn ji a HiJEEl H-FiiOM o i:i e o ^ <=> | <=> Ik ^ A (?) Old E jE 7\^ ®1 E E t U) - 'O I D i EE E E ^ ’ 11 HI 3 1 6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. I 1 AAAAAA I I I ra gT" i AAAAAA I I I /L /WWA I I I <5^ AAAAAA AAAAAA I I i 1 A I I AAAAAA Rubric, pp ^ P <3 w. AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA OOO I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA <=£& I O -<5>- 33-6 □ 13 AAAAAA I AAAAAA 11 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA THE BOOK OF MAKING STRONC, THE DECEASED 3 I 7 Chapters CXLI and CXLII. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,471, sheet 15).] 1 0 5 o ! , F [W1 $ I 1. Var. © A \\ CT~Z) etc. 3 1 S THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. • a l I 1 AA/VSAA I I I rnfkO _ Vox LJ \S\ Q /www I o Tt S PPili ^ *1 ]] fJTK 9. Ci I »vwvy o ^ ^)o ooo^) II o ^ X <=>111 I ^ o "I w n n 3 ooo 4 ■ AAA^* *WW\A | /WW^ G IWD I m © in ?ii I 8 | . /WWW j 9 I /WWW ^2?=* /J ^ ! 10 / 1 I | /wwv> 0 /=> 12 ^ II ft 13 17 15 - i a /WWW I in ic ^II?- 16 □ ^ □ u i i i i ms ,4 => & 1' $sS T — iHs & \ ^n/2j|5= ^ ,WWV> w III m r, /VWAAA ft • /WWW 23 44^ / u) © T T — ?$ J. □ o °<=>\ s s\ 25 © ' 'I ; , /WWW /WWW o o |?I I A TI1E BOOK OF MAKING ST1\0N( THE DECEASED. 3 19 A l □ ^ ^ <=> ffi 26 f V I AA/VW sm I * a t □ O tj: 27 e “"SI □ cs *) cs AAAAAA XX W © 28 □ 29 I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA /v\AAAA AAAAAA 00>^ 34 >nJb*. 35 22$ , AAAAAA C~ J AAAAAA 320 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. "0 a is I 56 I C3C3 | AAAAAA lLillUIi | 'll II o D lili 57 MMAA 111 o D S\ \ 58 1 cr^i * | aa/w\a ! 1 1 II II 11 ' V J I III ^ 1 59 | 1 AAAAM *=£* $ ! 60 I ^ I I AAAAV. I I % I 6l | I AAAAAA I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 66 I 62 | AAAAAA ^ o ! j) ! 6i4 — I I o 1 1 1 I A D X a 1 63 | I AAAAAA _y a mi ii :a ^ 67 I111II1TI ' | I I 65 | - AAAAAA II f AAAAAA A AAAAAA W Q AAAAAA T © 68 I] ' -<2> 69 <2>- S\ 70 71 AAAAAA ] | I ^ \\ I I I AAAAAA jj -<2>- 73 ^ 1 72 74 1. Here, in the Sa'ite Recension, begins Chapter CXL1I with the title ^ I A/1 1 © A U o III © o A A AAAAAA I I I 0 1 Jm crzi © AAAAAA THE ROOK OF MAKING STRONG THE DECEASED. 32 1 & Jr w □ 78 rl 80 X X 7W ?~~~ x Xlf'ilT — X Wl T - i !I| ^ f7| XX M T™XXP!TIT™ L X X ol ? ™ X X iVI T ™ X X Vl?~™ X X 1XVI7"™ X X §?■ XV XI 7 ™ X X XXX®1 7 ™ X X P%7I?~™ X X -IX7I 1XXMT™XXXX H ^ w n 9,3 [1 2>- <^> ,-^SK> <=^3 H | I X Xf^TlT*” X X/JX7 Vi ~=Xt®IT™X X XI -XX TP'X^I 90 92 AyVWV\ ^ w nrz. X J] <=> I I cr-zi 1 98 99 I7i ® 101 rl ® I AWM j V AjWvAA •<2>- ■.Srr^ ® IOO /WNA/VA -C22- (c=ai 103 XI x q ^ 104 AAAAAA *|V 1 X l>M^ / 322 105 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 106 i — XI ^ XlT — XI LI d”WLWT~~~ XI X T i| «§; XI rilh iog -C2>- xy TT-XI XsJi ~f 1 12 | AA^/SAA XI X XJ^®"3 — XI X fl^Ti4 — XI X JXV 7 ™“ XI X TV T™ XI X LM° T^T™ XI X T — XI X XX® 7 — XI X ? 7 — d I X T : /N AAAAAA & f I \ 1 W 1 21 LI X ^M97 — XI X "m? LT ™ XI X =LXPP® 7 — XI X ^ (i © WAA I Chapter CXL1I. [From Lcpsius, Todtcnbuch, Bl. 59.] AA/^VAA <=> I T' A A X3 III A 0 1 (2 (2 0 1 1 1 I Ta Xil AAAAAA I HE CHAPTER OF KNOWING THE NAMES OF OSIRIS. 323 T Ji T 4 ji □ X ^ \> V /VWW. ,-LU-. o -XHD^ □ if, i JI (iih ji AAAAAA * ^ ^ /WVW\ a I t ill ji i(ih0 = AAAAAA A AAAAAA ft AAAAAA q w Iq □ Ji ix: ill 5k 0,o^ J fi PJ ji il T JI % ^n>- □ (2 © ASJ>- fTli ji irffi -JA o \\ 5 ® 17 ? ./] o I f\^1 S\ zs ^ n i ji Q. irfi a ig ^p. ^ | 5 Olilfl I Ji 0 ' T r^-o °ji ^ Jt:i r ji s ji — — “ T JI - i n-l^ ji = — ji V ® & 24 0«!a.6 Jj ° 1 © □ o© © m ff\ 4 - JI ^isu © AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ 0 ©£ V-V AAAAAA JI 21* -xIX^ THE BOOK OF TIIE DEAD. 324 'i T hi i?H1 - □ cr~D <0 . ^n>- ^ £ 16 & ® ;l?ni ^rtirni □ 17 I'fHlk HI *5 i T Hi = -nk ^ 'Vi 1 ji = D “I T T\ U> - HI ^ 000 , I?H1 k \lg®l This ffi ^ o I ir~Z] I?H1 3 <=> ff\ 26 HI I 0 « © I <=> ^ y\ 2 ^=TD Hi SillHl- 0 q (3 6 V©s?I I J I Hlks®llHlk ^liHlk^iTli Hlk& ^IThi - ^iMTni Q \> Hi k r Vi r hi 14 HI AA'VW ' 0 © — b irji^MKiTn kl'THi ^ ^ \> □ ^=0 fi 18 1 Z5 HI ^ ST w 19 HlkZVlTHl t^h n » 20 -£in ^ irni THE CHAPTER OF KNOWING THE NAMES OF OSIRIS 825 \> \> N> 1 nxxn; IT 7\ ^ f 26 J1 2 j£Cf^i J' ^ a iv.] f] | VT 1 ^WA^ C\ _cQ!>~ ' — _ — ^yyyy^ hA 3 i cri ^ I I w ! JBS& Jfi == V ==^ (j> ji _^a>~ ^ inn 0 7 i& ^ = n “ J J C_J * I U I — — I AAAAAA AAAAA !->?! r Ti r 7\ k tc 1. 1 ji im ik u 1 3i -~ Hi - □ I 000 ,WW'A ft AAAAAA i An ^CD- 12 AAAAAA 7^ n jl — f . <= T J ^ fa ^U->- ill ~ I? fwrn wiss-ira □,Uol rjl - !! Q AAAAAA T • I IQ ^=F?=, UMiTjl 9 9 1 J1 ■O’ K. o bl 20 rrri cmtji -^Q>~ iQ cr> JQ 23 1 U ° 1 I rc=u) ^llll 24 \y < I 1)25 V □ ft\ 26 □ Gc1 & I V • i S Ml k □ J J AAAAAA AAAAAA IQ fa 3 4 ^ iflh q o o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 326 5 ■V llol I l fV I 7 4. ’3 1 I ^ffl8 10 PV I «*-=• 6! o □ mi 1 | fi I4 o 00 yj ,5 C“D il I F=^l O r^MUTUTi JO q o <=> KT_:^ <- ^ ^ /VWW\ _ II nm I o .. e | <£T 16 O K 17 0£1 I AAAAAA 23 yotao?^ ^ui TJ O o ill I o ■■ ® 1 AA/WNA I — (S AAAAAA 25 AAAAAA I vmi 3 Ann li 4 n 1 * I I G\ 6 10 5S-3 asin^iin^ NAAAAA AAAAAA Aon * fl 1 3! m zi o W m 1 0^0 w n n ■ki 13 jikj -nu = j ?jtv®ii jdl - - uXT>~ cq . O !6 jn m © - n vi- iik7 3i ,3 1 THE CHAPTER OE KNOWING TEH: NAMES OF OSIRIS. 3>2J TA“2 2: 3i Q - © j t in i i i © a ? ji e 111 3 I l^i 1 ff\ 26 o in t a t -fLkm nj Chapter CXLI1I. The Vignette of Chapter CXLII was wrongly numbered Chapter CXLI1I bv Lepsius. Chapter CXLIV. [From the Papyrus ot Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,4 77, sheet 26).] ? k, KM [ •j F i® □ ? u) f MraM Ik ^ O *~'AAA a "o ^ A O v\3 AAAA-VN AAAAAA I W ’■i F ,, cm ^ 0 2 § 328 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. i [P CT"ZJ AAAAM w ■] UTlM $ I AA/W/W /WWW - <2s- / AAAAAA Q X X <2>- 000 * a O 6 S\ AAAAAA IJ A <25- n a * o £t>' £5 I X JLi1^ □ Q £5 000 % Ag X S i XXX w I X — X® X / AAAAAA A> /Tv | > X x • • • x^ v, ^\XA pi ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA „ gj ^ t^v)^ coo; II! U U I <2>- ^=5 AAA/WV I I I £5 Q WWW JL I I I I £5, j); JX.T, XX X ooo#i ™ ®JX x^m x x x °°°m ■■■ ' Xx x <2>- n XPMS X® AAAAAA O Xtx ooo|j)^ ■<3J>- AAAAAA ft H J> ‘° II <2>-\ii | n ■ - X ? XXX ccc^)^ . . . ^,»vj Kzz X iX — XI fi S XXI £5 I 0 AAAAAA l| £5 O THE CHAPTER Oh THE SEVEN A REES p jm:pi I I Ql fil ! li ^ I ■»\ | | AAAAAA ^ I cH^» I H J n i 000 ,0 AAAAAA . , , I 'trxvr o.Qci | od^hi ni M □P^l HiV 000$)^ . . .J3 ^ e i — 1 Pr3 AAAAAA ^ ^ ~v|n ^ ° ! II M y\ AAAAAA n i ocoj^^ ■ • • ^ 000$ $ [Oj Q Q _g^ q n i, — j 14 n i i: V 4-^m i 1 $ o o! 11 s>- n i 15 F ! n ^ ^ AAAAAA A [P 16 ces~i I ci 0 ^P)o DOD^g .. . \AAA/'/\ n c\ ^ 000 jfM ■•• )]! ff t\ AS 0 ® ^ «A J I I aaaaaa I— — 1 <~-~- — ,-i2rV> I I I Vi l Cl □ AAAAAA "1 1 _S) AAAAAA PP P n 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I J ill - n I 332 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 000 jk ... 7 <2» 'll P A 1 I ; I | AAAAAA J I W C|] □ □ i <2=- n ooo Q AAAAAA 18 T ® Imi 000 jM . . . Jj <25- n i JX X- S\ WWW _> ji 11 n ■» •= ^□<=5 III J <=>1 I A « 000 jjfa £ AAAAAA l LXX.J 1 AAAAAA \\ 5^5555 i i i © <25- goo^a?! . 1 I <25- J / AAAAAA LXX x A § n i n0DM ■ • • oooM ?X SI x xx x x x odd^^ • ■ • ^ t» x X 000M • ■ • xi x x xx n ^ 000 #: « o $ AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA ^ ra X-X I rX XI RUBR.C. ^ | Q AAAAAA I I AAAAAA ^ W X X E ° 1° Will o tiJj X j | i 22 0 j ill AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I JHHII X1 1 THE CHAPTER OP THE SEVEN A HITS. 333 U C~= tD l \ 1 /WWW r-^-. 1 1 1 ]fT VS Mi ' V (i 0 r-^i 4-^ r 1 III 1 AAAAAA l-AAAAAA-J 1 -^1 i — “ AAAAAA —1 AAAAAA A - 4 ? pj:^: S- T -M /£> 1 kQ □ /wwv //Vyl _/_ 1 t E AAAA U f U) " < — •> '^=7'' l \ | AAAAAA X, ^ a, i i i a — a A > AAAAAA L 1 J — T ^ W r: m\ n = ^ ^ ,n AAAAAA | l£j J 1 NAAAAA C3~-W “ f ^ f 0 i' ft. n 'c=sD Jr c ® r"^ 1 /^2= ^ [j ^jj AAAAAA AAAAV, | | | | A y\ /wwv\ © 0 ~ | |?A nMI e "" S! , Q \\ O O 1 0 LiA III AAAAAA II 1 1 -A 1 1 II ® ftx zJ n AAAAAA V\ Q 1 1 m - Jr 1 | | | rj n «■« A c | | | | 0 Z] O C3S=) 1 1 1 1 Ul 0 Jl O 1 1 1 1 Acs 1 1 1 □ O 1 1 1 ^ A 26 ft. O mi o □ | QJr in I”! 1 1 I"! C3CD M A AAAAAA S 0=>< M [)<=>J 1 V7 AAAAAA | V \ A | AAAAAA Li ii i J is Mam r-^-, 1 ^ 0 i n- i'mammki i JM iM IK, P-M“„ r?T Vi 11s ^ o a xn n-=. =>m i ^'4 n X HTX s : ^ MMi J ^ ft© 1111 <=>^A ^ £L\° T Vi ^ □ ^ Q I THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 33 + /WW/W /WWW A — fl ^ ^ = , & ^ in U 5 I /WVW\ □ © Chapter CXLV. [From Lepsius, Todtcnbuch, Bll. 61 — 65.] 1 l 1 /WW/W ^ I ^xx>~ jdi l ni± m qv - fi~ 1 $ /www — ^ pj®| 0 — ^ ?$ A/WW /WWAA AA/W/W AAAAM /WWW A | W'O /WWW AA/W/W [J D I / I /WW\A A/WVNA I / I I I /WWW A || O ^ the CHAPTER OF THE PYLONS OF SEK11ET-AANRU. 335 o r> J Cl O AAAAAA Q w u o e i ~rr M IT PI?' ^ w ( J AVWVV (Ci AAAAAA 11 i m jm* <2>- © I ^ I I I w-w , ,Q, 0 C — m u © 1 ~ _ j\ pi - — Ae! H= 2 *. AAAAAA — AAAAAA AAAAAA, 0. == \> == ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA li.g $ _fll\ @ p:j A I a [|^v| *> °X\W \\ III v> $ A 'SN J J v AAAAAA AAAAAA ~7T A n 75 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA III. n± n r # () f\ l * AAAAAA _llIi\A IWfi o 0 Q 1 -<2>- ^ II vs- ^ n 1 cs AAAAAA <2 I <=> © I 336 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. io © I I I £ C AAAAAA ra e a (S dlh AA/WAA ii ^ rrgn ss AA/WAA rTTK ^ ^ ^ (si) . I imiirir I 12 O [^] (Sl a w q AAAAAA Q ^ ^ Q O X AAAAA/ O o o a<3 © o [(S |] IV. ln± 11 ^ @ i AAAAAA AAAAAA c-^3 rrmn 1 1 1 ^ 0-1 i I I l TI1E CHAPTER OF THE PYLONS OF THE SEKHET-AANIiU. 337 AAAAAA ( 1 il 0 I II —rr A 1 © © 30 s o Q 1 ro o O V\ o Z^ Jl1^ □ e j 1 © ZJ n '^O AAAAAA ^ ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA | AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA (i D /3’3' rr n — a I AAAAAA I | AAAAAA I Q A_J 1 k 22* 340 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. I © =0= © I =0= © I ~rr A AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA /WWV\ AAAAAA AAAAAA □ VS/ WAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA MV6 0 AAAAAA f # 1? j \\ ~1 AAAAAA K I o J AAAAAA AAAAAA 0 7T A f) AAAAAA A/WA/W AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF THE PYLONS OF THE SEKHET-AANRU. 3+ i X. 37 I jn f $ S fit0 ! <1™ q n 0 1 I 11 s s e i irmin " Pj 0 AAAAAA | Cl ^ 42 ■ 'd. qmi =A cq AAAAAA “ , 2> ^ ^ (O <- AAAAAA a d - 11 /W/WAA /w/w/w ^ I 45 A/WA/W /W/W/W ^ w /W/WAA „ I 1 ^ I U ^ A ^ooo\» ra □ o I ux Jffi -€s3- I .^O AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA .--O rj XIII. 4,7 ji © ^ \\ D A Q e AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA /I\ 49 □ AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OE THE PYLONS OF TIIE SEKHETAANRU. 343 A AAAAAA AAAAAA /WWW XIV. fit' o 1 AAAAAA /W/WW ^ V 1(0 52 A n o AA/WW AAAAAA /WWW jn n <3 1 1 II |o AAAAAA <3 54 AA/WW Q I AWM ^ W w a -£35 (?)0. Ill o 1 1 1 U£ J A AA/WAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 344 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. XVL T TiJL Ji QV § j: p| Q AAAAAA I I 1 1 I 57 o \\ o n ~rr A n iiiiiii AAAAA ^ ? si a I <§ X za I AAAAAA AAAAAA /“AAAAA XVIII. Til jn p Q AAAAAA = = ^ ^ Till Z CHAPTER OF THE PYLONS OF THE SEEHET-AANRU. 345 ^=t <2 A/ww' ^ 1 ^ ^ 1 I © 1 -WWA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ W "Ek@( D ft n=' flow 1 TT' I AAAAAA _Z_T\^ I 1 1 AAAAAA CZi / / «A/W\ O Ci <2 i % 64 r! 1 1 0 ^ A r-vr~i ( 1 <=> C g AAAAAA _S£ss O I o n= “V xix. ‘‘h ! In I AAAAAA — Zi I (J ' AAAAAA cLJ I t n o e> ^ n ^ 1 66 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ \\ r^rn ra □ 1 o n SAft - (ft - / i — H — |) AAAAAA I I I SAflF X l O □ AAAAAA -W 67 AAAAAA AAAAAA -7T" A xx- T ft! JL jl Q AAAAAA T 8 ^lt Q. AAAAAA _Tli\. MM f| p| AAAAAA Do o O 1 %* I, v, ^ I 346 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. m AAAAAA <§ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAM ^ w /wwv ^ will unimr AAAAAA (Ci 70 □ AAAAAA -£Q>- rj AAAAAA AAAAAA VWAA — AAAAAA ^ I AAAAAA 9 u AAAAAA 'i AAAAAA (Ci * © 1 ^ 1 o tii: ^ ciil 111 >=<| AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA □ © Q. AAAAAA AAAA/vA I THE CHAPTER OF THE PYLONS OF THE SEKHET-AANRU. 347 AAAAAA AAAAAA V ~ III AAAAAA AAAAAA A AAAAAA 76 11 AAAAAA AAAAAA Q O CZSZD I I I AAAAAA ^ □ I I I 3i ±15 AAAAAA AAAAAA C □ A D © I o 000 AAAAAA 2 ^ \\ AAAAAA A/W\AA AAAAAA AAAAAA (V^l AAAAAA A AA/'AAA I I I ZL 348 THE ROOK OF THE DEAD. D A AAAAAA JM o I I AAAAAA rtIL u 80 I I C~. □ AAAAA / q X i vv i A AAAAAA AAAAAA O \\ ■ A/VVVVV dV^ AAAAAA Q 84 AAAAAA AAAAAA □ AAAAAA Till-: CHAPTER OE THE HIDDEN PYLONS. 3 4y AAAAAA AAAAAA Chapter CXLVI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 1 0^47 1 , sheet 25).] I. AAAAAA Z1 A <§> O Lf I I I AAAAAA ^ I WWW T •2 $ AAAAAA AAAAAA 350 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD AAAAAA AAAAAA ininiii in. in -1 §°MI — QT'y! AAAAAA o I AAAAAA 0 AAAAAA O TJHV THE CHAPTER OF THE HIDDEN PYLONS. 3 5 1 mi llllTTTTI" VI. Yl n 1 DDO S) M . . . 7 w. <= JT Fil I o A INI Do LI o -CS>- 3 V < 2 15 M b- XM .t:'~» 5S j6 ‘AL <0 X -n 1 T\"*a» nv 11 \ If km -V3H ? A/^W\A I 'A-. 0 O III A V7 <2> ‘o’LA *15! AA/VW Z5 _Q£^_ 7 ,^5T\i> | | | | aaa/vna v- in± m m °°d^ w 18 nnnm I I D ,WW'A jj | | | <0 -cS> o A *3* O I Y'i !9 1> ¥ ! i~w 1 I o £> /d A <5 I A A/W\A O’ I AAAAAA /WVA/n n n ® gffij ill o O A I J o Lf llllo AAAAAA $ 27 ^ I AAAAAA 1' r 4oM“T UT? rmr THE CHAPTER OF THE HIDDEN PYLONS. 353 A | | | | 0 /WWW 1 1 1 1 ^ ^ /WWW 31 ; ^ 1 (3(S(3 nn nnn ^ £L — *|2 ^ 11 4^ JPaiJTT-JW^l I 39 o 1 /WWW AA/WAA mi rmi 0 ! 354 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA xl 7 in t I U \ AAAA AAAAAA A oc=^ n J Q | Ci -<2>- Vi AAAAAA ^ I XII. ^\)o DDD^ °^N n 1 1 AAAAAA Cl I A -<2>- AAAAAA *5* Q I Gbs> THE CHAPTER OF THE HIDDEN PYLONS. 355 AAAAAA \ *-e"Jr'0 AAAAAA I — - ra d O o v? ! AAAAAA 54 — <$r I A AA/WV'. w AAAAAA O vww w JL PP0^ I I AAAAAA I XIV. 56 000^) n n® grn °°\ n rJoTr ^ mi AAAAAA £2i AAAAAA ^ 57 ^ I I AAAAAA AAAAAA 58 AAAAAA AAAAAA 356 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. _ AAAAAA Q=£l — (D— I I I I □ O A A Sr ^ II _A^ 10 $ AAAAAA I ! I Vi « nrp 12 ■ AAAAAA J — L l J1 T v ^ 1 14 <. — > — (o— 1 1 1 I I 0^0 x* s -£3- *v 1 1 1 ^ ^ w <=J -- o 1 THE CHAPTER OE THE AR1TS. 359 £3^ O | AAAAAA ^ - ^ I □ 0 ^ nnm;i ' AAAAAA z»,i AAAAAA i I I AAAAAA I I I A § I ^ | ii ^ ^>1. ^ 0 4 ST2! 4 ^ *l& mi s, m ^ X I D AA/W\* I I I nnm ^ I AAAAAA J\^ X , A 1 5£V ^2>- III o □ III. I I I 1C0 2 AAAAAA 1 AAAAAA £2> \\ AAAAAA 4 AAAAAA 33 5 <©> AAAAAA AAAAAA r3T~i 6 X o 0 I ■—»-=- 1 ; 11 : 1 s AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA V □ ^n>- jn 9 9 A t w , I I I 36o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. V □ x *5* ¥ — <&— i i i I I AMW> *5* o I i'"""i ^ AAAAAA ¥ ^ i — (t> — ! I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 *f « <$t\. 3 i i i I 3 ^ ! I I I Tl -£m- -<2>- /wvw\ I I I o l AAAAAA M D J)\\ AAAAAA Q il ¥> ™, i -<$>- I 2*2 I <=> I -fcl- A S' i i i AAAAAA I I I Q vii. ! CTT] Nile. hthtti' 3 AAAAAA I Jai i i i i i 362 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA I I I 6 MAAM t*-8 ^ fn n 3 ^ Y , 1 1 1 I II f=u) ^=0= 1 1 1 tv — n 1 1 _2f j 0iii X q 1 i 1 JJ | r, jLLLUU, ' 0=$. Q A& III X O I I | mo^isvi ... a 1 a 1 & x 4 g > | | A ft AAAAAA 1 a — 0 ! 111 o ^ AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA 11 rr, ^ oTi ^ ^ ' AAAAAA I I I x *j.ym 1. The Papyrus of Ani (sheet 35) has : O ; I I I | ^ D ^ 0 0 @ I o_ ^2>- u t tD 1 \\ A D o \\ AAAAAA A I III O AAAAAA I I I I “ 0 «*, | A__J) OP III Ao | | I JLl I D 3 —IM ? 364 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ^ o | /WVW\ □ £3 ^ ^ O g S I I 1'3T~! ^,r, i: □, 0 “ fJST M m AAAAAA nIL ^ THE CHAPTER OE PROVIDING THE KIIU. 365 □ o /WWW \\ SnV ) ° > ^ o o c zi =n= . -a . © AAAAAA Q V III Oil I A a I 1 1 III i ® n ^ i yv, : | MAAM iji or 1) 000 K | li A n AAAAAA I I I T JO n | fiP A/»AAAA I I I □ S I I o I I il *' <$ i ^ Li 1 a, aaaaaa II O SsO' AAAAAA I I I $ Wl 1 !2 ! "| 1 § III u AAAAAA iii n | coo s 13 £=a i ] p: Sc S^Cr, III Q AAAAAA <2^ 14 Q Jll I I I /P 1 i. The Papyrus of Ani (sheet 35) has :— (j 11 111 ' ' HI s ^ Q F=^l f^-A i 1 1 w -cs5r s^. ® I <2^ I I ©- 5? w ^ ^ d^b V— A I I I I 1 I (2 5-5SS-T Srois-r s^f >Q q n o A III I A Jsll 366 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ■k 0 I Ih 2 21° 0 L 2 7 10= i 2 <=>*■« ■ AAAAAA O — ^ ^ O AAAAAA ^ D ^2 AA/NAAA •^-TSJ'O IS, f“ *= I I /ww\a i5 Rubric ■Ti ■] tk a . U | AAAAAA i: m 2 oi,; r 2- 2 “ r-Q-,0 WWW WWAA 1 1 1 c^Qo HI 2? 17 7k7li 22 rr, 2 8gi 12 2i |=“ ™ S -,T, ¥1 °! ® <=> h\ i AAAAAA II o 217 i $ °1 12 Pf, T -I* 1 1 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA @ ^v& ?)! ^ v $ i s= grcii q □ x i 12^ 2 . w . 18 S=3 1 — ' \ 1 AAAAAA — a n _ <=> x&x&oTl S <=> Ji — ] 1 ^ 'T>"t AAAAAA — AAAAAA AAAAAA n V / AAAAAA v? u Z 1 AA/VWN 2® 2 7212 *- - 2 221! 2^ — 2 2 22 27, 2J1 — ^212*- 12P THE CHAPTER OE THE A ATS. 367 Chapter CXLIX. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,471, sheets 28, 29, 3o).] 1.^ »□ i\ ] in 1 " ” ^ o III I 1) l^w □ s n a H ooo ^ Q AAAAAA T ® flXP X ^ ^ c I M ! Xi | ™, X PP — 15 AAAAAA I I I © N III £_1 | AA/WAA U I ■O’ I I I I §■= s 0 cQs tr-=] I o \\ l_ _l n fX°i 1' W AAAAAA ^ ^ 000 .nitaa s | f) ^ _y 1 n <=> 2 s I .JtoJTlS® ,..n AAAAAA 1. Nebseni has y ^ 1 l 1 1 1 1 368 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. I l i I - -I 1 AArtMA | | | AAAAM 5 a o Q ^ /WSAAA F=^l ^ \\ Cl \\ I AAAAM AA/VSAA WWV\ /WVNAA AMAM £=i 0 AAMM AAAAAA iS, 4 (IT, A ? ptm: ijti THE CHAPTER OE THE A ATS. 3 69 J aaaaaa ! 1 1 Ss '3 S^'Tv ^ n n.. 1 1 1 1 ^ rrr^ jl %*-ii — 1 1 I Ytk 0 ^ 'fs I ^ IX iii ill ^ n \ 1 v n 2 Ci Dill S\ g= fS w » ps, %>% t m n I ^ | AA/VW\ I I I I I I □ w AAAAAA XX | A/WVNA I I I 1 1 n /^° /wwna 1 D I / AAAAAA | I I I _« ^ AAAAAA I g— — — j AAAAAA } ' | AAAAAA J I I I I Si §bV HU | ^ ra^l v %% £ o I □ □ IV. “ nil <=} II 1 '• Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni. III 1 1 1 Q AAAAAA T ® kh O [V£) III M 24 370 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ei \\ \\ /wvws ^ □ AA/WVs □ O S=3 AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF THE A ATS. I □ 071 xx V. l£f±sj I I I I I Q S 0 O o I Q XX aa/w\a xx I MAftM COO^/)^ X (| I cs as I XX^ A 44 I 1 U XX - XXX MM ™ fT rr, X X„ 1 XX <11 n AAAAAA ^ o ^ I /W^A/A\ \A ^ AAAAAA 1 -ramnr 1 11 „f q III 1 1 1 X A , ® 0.2 4 AAAAAA V\,A I ==’ ill A 21 I r ty^i X X XI 1 5 MX f xx in 'c=xDy f- ■ \AAMA \^0 ^ ^ * o © o MOM AAAAAA * O I o \\ AAAAAA A XiXXIXl'-XXr VL “ "'u JMiTTX M- 'll 4XiX = AAAAAA n JMi) X W. O 0 ® AAAAAAO^^ p| ^ 1 ^ XT XX 1 k^S) 1 I I o n 1 44 000 1, r~xx~i oD -x- 1 1 iilfUl /vww\ I K=|<=H 1' 24" 372 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. * r=> i: wwv> ^ I *WWV\ lllllllll III | I I I I ~ 1 -S> I1 ! o\*so3 A 4 III I /ww\a -C2> QA. -%•) ^ ^ o A l S) ss=5 K L( AAAAAA V \ AS™ ill ill kisA. AAAAAA (J A III — n— A ^ $ A ci « © f] J] H\° ° 1 ' (I — — V \ AAAAAA VII. L-fbd 1 Q H | r: i\: ; in 1 ^7) U ' AAAAAA n | ' AAAAAA ODO^) ||j . ■m § 2=2F* ^ ra^l X fi AAAAAA ^ A f AAAAAA !^l» ,C=3) ^ Q V I I I AAAAAA ra jAf A I I I fi THE CHAPTER OF THE A ATS. 3?3 ^ II AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 374 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD O A ° rO) tv 1 1 1 1 — 'c c IX. i i i ^ n s | ^ s i i i ^ aww. Fs5>- D 41 M ^ ^ «*$$... 41 4— p f— ) I jQ AAAAA. III! ^ shf _^- 2 ^ A III V § □ X I \\; 4i^ ^ ** 2i 1, § ft i i i x 4^1 £3 I <=> I /VWVAA \*\ | | I I I .^1 IMS A V § □ X I 51 1' ! v w'aaa pp ) ) H i o I ^mar A/WVAA ^ £y^rx\ A 4^ ?-l U ~~~ Y 4T i ~jn i v ® rn G □ x i □ A 4ii: m A III A Z A £3 ^4 1111111!! I I I 4> f 4£J P?^ THE CHAPTER OF THE A ATS. 875 ^ I l l 1 /WWW I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA 6 XL 00^ n Q H o. I 1. Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni. 376 THE BOOK OF TIIF. DEAD. © s= - I ^ o I f I ¥ ¥ fW- %^irj¥P>: O' o 1 1 1 V $ 1 l □ x 1 1, T 1 ^8U IMi i: ¥ J^1 C3CD D V °W ¥ *$ ¥i ¥ S¥KI 1 2m Pa 21 Y# 1P2 —M ¥ a^ ?;# 1 22 ipy 22 M n A i_L | n ^ WAW w a ^b ^ o I J S 24Y AAAAAA AAAAAA | — | ^ | H a Q AAAAAA 11 $ ¥ ml; ¥ 22Ms- ’JN PI I n 'S' A \__I I I _£i. /WWW I I .nln1 n1. \\ c □ HT11IIII /WWW a a : =1 I1 AA' A 10 'llinmf 11111I111 =&ii i the chapter of THE A ATS. 37; — H rniniii a iTTTrnn' AAAAAA AAAAAA ■WWSA A. in II I c=oo=a (3 C^\ »\l AAAAAA I _>1 □ O 1 AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA “ liii ™ t^w pp^^ ^ r 1 AAAAAA q p~. cT\)^ ooo¥i)g • ‘ • | XII. AAAAAA ' <=* A JSS) | . AAAAAA [fIL„ ^ ra n \ i i i _/\ AAAAAA AAAAAA ra p 1 1: - m j €b | AAAAAA lii; 4 kfhJ I ^ S A AAAAAA ^ pith 1' ± ~ 1 1? 1 AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA I I I T P AAAAAA I I I '• Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni. 378 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD 1, 7 ^ AAAAAA I I I I AAAAAA /WnAAA AAAAAA ^ l I I [E S=Qi A III ;] 1 xiii. X AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA n ooo <=> H AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA P E !fi ^ PE^JV' f)EP ^ n a U \ rrN^> _ ji a/naaaa I aaaaaa non -V, \ ^ j| I A ™ ^XTK £ Ek WJ] oaocD i() ^ I) J AAAAAA A* AAAAAA —LESo1 J J [J ^ q 1 1 /WWVA fl K /O V\ ZjW| I AAAAAA I V \ I III _/^T -2l r 1 I AAAAAA I x-^ST'k ^ 1 AAAAAA /O AAAAAA AAAAAA f\ AAAAAA AAAAAA I AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I l J Qjfe I I '^n=ir AASAAA /WWVA /L_. AAAAAA AAAAAA ^T-l' I I I AAAAAA XX AAAAAA K 7 AAAAAA | P?ET$ E Efl i'° AAAAAA I I I AAAAV AAAAAA AAAAAA NAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA i I. Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni. THE CHAPTER OF THE A ATS. 379 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ Q H Ci T 0^(1™ » A ™ (1 K II ® * I I I I I AAAAAA I r*\i /WWW I <1T^ U I1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA A AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA .Cl f vM l1 d^i) M AAAAAA ^ f AAAAAA AAAAAA XI I A AAAAAA pC (1 AAAAAA — | , y\ uppj a/w'aa w I i! 1: L A3 III ^ Cl A c AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 13 c'-=^ ^ I V AAAAA a |l I 0 XIV. ^°^n, c SS c <4 J|q o AAAAAA 1111 (C3 i "h 1 n c SI ZR J ■'f. (A, A Q f AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA A J) A J) A ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA A ==> Zlf I ^ 1. Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni. 38o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. j i i 1^ no=^ i A i l i A o w o fJ^ a AAAAAA 'WWW AAAAAA 3 A WWV\ AAAAAA AAAAAA A fta 1 ><5 1 /L 7 6 © □ I a O I ^3^ AAAAWV O^O Qa S o o CvZ 6ki I 1 1 I D s> ”\\| |||»88$k TmrTTr | wm* l v& <° I I I I w I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ □ ii AAAAAA I Zl AAAAAA ■ S /l AAAAAA ft fv □ ? iu o <=> □ 3^, , , iT” i __ jl' — °_S w n \ ^ -fL <; a <2>- A ,W'AA o ^ 0 1 MT1' q-D-^ ^ M Yi'TVS^ AAAAAA A Q III AAAAAA I I I A A Y1'- S. A^~ o □ THE CHAPTER OF THE A ATS. 38i Chapter CL. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,471, sheet 3o).] jm; i' q-o-p v fO| i5i o w Aat II. V HI' W VT1 Aat III. ! ^ a mini 1 Aat IV. Aat V 1 Plik P’P^ 1 1 1 Aat VI. Aat VM- PT® 1 W . N f AAAAAA Aat VIII. v 4' <£> | ^ Aat IX m-v i' a:r Aat X. Y [ V AAAAAA ANAAAA Aat XI , ' AAAAAA ^ I * AAAAAA i' l1 W IV “i Aat XIII. AAAAAA [ ~ | AAAAAA /WWVA AAAAAA ^ I a: Aat mi1: i' w -- Aat xv- ^ T 1'! fT^ ()aP a 9 X-X. AAAAA /V^ro AAAAA QAXV 0 Chapter CL I. [I. From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep (Brit. Mus. No. 10,010, sheet 5).] •<2> ^ I fa a o I TX aa^ mamma mulla 1 a *** r CV I 0 ■ AAAAAA I I I if 5 I. oc^ m s V AAAAAA I] iio y 4 A ^ Sa a an 1 r±- am »' «• i lx± I /Q> /MAW /WAAAA I I I 1 1 1 £3 quid ri 8 a O AAAAAA ^ | ii? £3 O ! A 1. This text is a part of the speech of Anpu. THE CHAPTER OF THE FUNERAL CHAMBER. 383 III. I w A A/WSAA /\AA/\AA 384 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. * H I -<2>- vn- i Ti± ¥ f AA/WVA □ o r tQj n VIII. V IX a. WWW 0. O AAAAAA 1 I ^ i Jr III il'l^ ¥ I I 'S Ih I ¥=> *• i TiJL XPM ft Da f $ Jb jii i /'ass" SPEECH OF AN PU IN THE FUNERAL CHAMBER. 385 ft AAAAAA © 3 AAAAAA □ <1 AAAAAA XL AAAAAA AAAAAA CJ \ AAAAAA l J. M C=axi @ ^ □ ' ITM J AAAAAA ^ M xiii. ; "jB* n «V AAAAAA 1 iW AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 A AAAAAA O o A 3? N III ^ 3 AAAAAA A=r AAAAAA ^ j\ AAAAAA ^ ^ A fl VV& »?r ■ft AAAAAA J— — j FI ^ I <=>
  • III | o F=3 d^ [rSPp i wvr? xii ism /wwvs Ss\, I w I X o 0 1 1 1 0. XX AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA _£2E, W ¥1 AAAAAA V" I1 AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF ARRIVAL IN PORT. 4 1 9 = 5 AAAAAA I I I ^ &T1 A ™ Us1®— JS fT $ *zL IP ™ #l“v “ 6 o n AAAAAA X 0 O □ <2 I cKnr , / d c=> D l 7 X AAAAAA ^T3r~^>- AAAAAA “ ^ © <® <=> II AAAAAA AAAAAA _2^ _2=& AAAAAA 420 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. d /l ^ I ® O q R H - ^n: © ^ w V Ax (j\ - I Rubric, f =^f \[ \ || ? „ ° § ^ ~B ? K $ l i p:tp^ AAAW > — 1 1 _ , iiinnii (3 \7 AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA AAA/WN I Q Q AAAAAA _ o g i o jqwi i /WWW o 13 A £ I ^ ZJ g e t^r tt ? iivr- tjr ?a * <^- o W I I a i I AAAAAA Wi a‘*-~— S> AA/W/W AAAAAA AAAAAA . AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA V 15 ^ \\ * ^ n AAAAAA AA/WAA AAAAAA AAAAAA . AAAAAA AAAAAA 1- 2H rii ^ $ Chapter CLXVI. [From the Papyrus of Nebscni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 21).] ISf1^ AAAAAA V \ A~N I I I TIIE CHAPTER OF BRINGING THE UTCHAT. 42 [ & 2 AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA -- era I I A VAAAAA i) r I A\ AAAAAA A sr o I Chapter CLXVII. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 22).] w Lv raUA w AAAAAA t:3s~~i AAAAAA A AAAAAA \\ AAAAAA 422 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. Chapter CLXVIII a. [From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep (Brit. Mus. No. 10,010, sheet 2).] ill I * I 1 ^ n v 0 x 0V\ lx g \AAAAA \\ ^ 5 Y> CS ^ AAAAAN P^l l A AAAAAA ^ 0 ! 7 § AAAAAA I III lx 5 A 8 /h tx 1 ! 9 AAAAAA AAAAAA l I 1 lx 0¥ ilxT"'^ U lx 1 u lx AAAAAA I I I ^ IO I 1 1 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA II l L- lx J4 LJ 13 I I o o A ““ H— I (300 AAAAAA HP | 1 I 1 I I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 15 AAAAAA AAAAAA III I ±J lx fT ^ u: AAAAAA 'wwv III I 0 & I lx Ml 11 18 1 ~\v 1 AAAAAA I I I IT] *9 THE CHAPTER OF OFFERINGS. 11 Ji A ^25 „ JA T 423 ZZZ w @ 1 K 0 K V III | • . ■ ■* 1 — »• — 11 1 ^ □ 1 ! 22 @ I 23 25 ^ "t $ 26 rw-0 n AAAAAV AAAAAA I I I I ® I 24 AAAAAA /WWW ill I AAAAAA ^ III !^i“V fj V VC f%" Vi ^ ] 27 I I Chapter CLXVIII. [From the Papyrus Brit. Mus. No. 10,478, sheets 2 — 7.] I. k 1 a - JL AAWAA I <=> I I 1 o AAAAAA I I I O AAAAAA I I I -CSO- 0) JI i ° © l IK AAAAAA ^^AAAA I I I | §F?5i=f <1V IT 11. ! d I I I n AAAAAA y o O 1 1 1 ft fv ^ «■ — ~~J * VS\ AAAAAA ] AAAAAA AAAAAA j 1 l t 1 * Asterisks indicate the places where the name of the deceased should come ; in the papyrus they are always painted yellow. 3T 3T 424 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. v -• r III. V JsD‘ — 1 o AA/wV' » [i 1 1] ^ m r^i - isll ^ P A i ? \ \ AAAAAA j | AAAAAA AAA^AA I I I V ff! A rn IV. C3HD Q . 7)1 I I AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA IT M in ! ^ kSsll 41 SA o AAAAAA ^ ^ ^ I I I | ^55=f V. Jsll ^ A AAAAAA I I I 'V IT Pk ^PV« =» ^ w ^-7 dv) ■ AAAAAA AAAAAA HP I I I I IS AAAAAA I I I A W JS^ fell VI- l M" ^(IV* c. lino =>o 1 1 1 I o I I u uSJ Q00 MAMA AAAAAA I I t I I AAAAAA AAAAM AAAAAA -<2>- * M 2 H — AAAAAA II. AAAAAA [j AAAAAA j AAAAAA j | AAAAAA AAAAAA l l I I W m A III 426 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. vl Q(W1 I - /WWW I I I X~ XI " X7 AAAAAA I I I I T ^ Q V jsH “ X zi a A I 1 w 1 oD ® VII 1 c=3td I] A D a. <=> n I ===== -- XX X A ^ I X jJ o w ^ 2 r~3 <=>c^o I “ t7 &\ AAAAAA A/VWW >V3r os>o j' I I I I I qv X- J C~Z] .1^ VIII. |mt\ \_A I <=r> XX aaaaaa <=> A o@i I I * H ^ 1 I -C2=- XX I /I\ 2 I -e- A AV jT *V ^X /WWA ^ | AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I ' 111: ix-iP5 -<2?r ;!; o AAAAAA jj AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I I V If f <=> K 1 X. o h q l xr 1 1 1 o § I J) xr=2 0^0 ?X— M (flh°°| ^ AAAAAA ; j AAA/WA AAAAAA ^ ^ 'dWf [| ^ ^ jIX - fX »■ iX I* XX^ XXX T! THE CHAPTER OF OFFER /NOS. 427 aaaaaa aaaaaa I I I I I A o v\ /W\MA I I I AAAAAA jl' © o n ? ^ <1V S4 4 XII £ h fl (CS 2 [w, j ~ ' *“ v 6\ • .WWW AAAAAA W ^==j> I I I I I W “ = vl“ xm i I I AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I 1 /R 2 =>CSS] 1 AAAAAA ^ , AAAAAA AAAAAA Air 000 I I 1 I I flV H4 U «W] o ^2>- Si □ £2>i I I XIV. 1 1 ~ w • 1 a AAAAAA XN' I I I f=u) HWW »«» HJJ I I I I I I ^3£>- m w h\$ = w ^ J; 111 xv. ; M AAAAAA j “ ' 4— V7 6) _ AAAAAA AAAAAA Avr I I I I I ^ I I ;J; qv m ^ (=0) „ < o OKI *53=^ fl XVI. n4 1 v 'T' AAAAAA I □ X 1 1 1 AAAAAA Q AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I XJ W H4 428 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. f © XVII. { ra t&r w a c>Q^s I I I 1 I I I 2 /I TX. ' " ^ 1 1 AAAAAA^I WWW WAAAA M-1 ^ ... f I I I I I V-=s>r ❖ ^ ® n iA jH i 41x1 4 44 XVIII. f*6(j^ c I A 0 M vr>— Q -^2^- ;|j /r\ AAAAAA I C\ X 111 a j\ JJm 1 o D *• ^ 2 AAAAAA AAAAAA KJ 1 I I I I a v r VH?SC ! xix, ! (1 4 ^ □ 1 1 1 r naaaaa 1 Mill m* 4 II ^ 4 ^ ^ AAAAAA 1 I AAAAAA V7 AAAAAA HP 1 l 1 I I 4 3T 14 14 D =4 _ r 44 1 xx. 1 AAAAAA V L J ^Sl>* AAAAAA ± J3‘ Pi 4- 4 \ \ H — V7 fj\ AAAAAA ' I AAAAAA AAAAAA /VT1 po&- -|> I I I I I *===» <3 Cb AAAAAA C2Q A pj:^ 4=3- I 41 oc=5\ 1 <=> ' n 4 1 w 1- 4f=i ! I *• i !|T AAAAAA I I I □ I I O I AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF OFFERINGS. 429 /VW\M V EE V\ L 1 ' ' AAAAAA AAAAAA JVT1 ^~OOJ jJ I I 1 I I (iv ir *it 11 J 01 II.! Bs r AAAAAA | U I U AAAAAA : K Hj V \ 'WA'W 0 I 2 i’ 3^ 31 5 vv AAAAAA w hi. I II A~~~D w/w' Q /WW\A AA/WV\ , | A J] -WWW J ^.2 ^ | A/WW -|- -32>r * 'WWW jj^j \jk $\ KS AAAAAA j AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 1 1 t7 g) I I W IT IV. 3 11 (j^ 3^ AAAAAA I I I M" AAAAAA ; AAAAAA AAAAAA ill I j2*mif?--za— z v 1 i~rc~ 1 a\ 12* SU II ^ ^ AAAAAA j I AAAAAA AAAAAA M ^ □ I 1 1 1 I VI. w 1 q © 1 1 1 3 3 ^ I ^2lNb o \ -C2>- AAAAAA I I I CS □ 12 IT i. In several places, alter the space left blank for the name, the signs \ZN < occur. 43o THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ^>g| .wp. ° » ^ (j^/ j| ^ ^ ^ ™ \1 VIL i ?| -JL- JL'T'm ™ H* ? MTPi , AAAAAA ; wwv H ^7 AAAAAA I I I I I ^ A iU 0 1 VIII. ir ^Mii^ AAAAAA ; I AAAA/VN I I I | rdb AAAAAA ^ w f)j " °°N n ^'l 0 Ci I J □ L Us C3D; I I. & a a WW\A I AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I O O I [\£V] H- | & 1 33* T II 2 fW IT $•= 2 AAAAAA 33* f-21 ZB ^2 I AAAAAA j AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I V IT - J c~n O <§> I I I ima a m. i ^ — jj^j" ^=1^ ^§1 ““ 1 \J 0 /VWAAA AAAAAA AX till I THE CHAPTER OF OFFERINGS. 43i V W 1kn e <=> i IV. | I — * /\ H AAAAAA I [ill] AAAAAA M' X4 1,3 Si! fj-fi- ^§H pj:s /wwv\ /WWW HP ^ ~J0- f I I I I I flV Hr a./i “ A I r3r~i X i 0 qi <=> D III V* I 1i H AAAAAA |W) AAAAAA i I i A A Hf ? $ <£\ AAAAAA jj | AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ oob f I l I I I >D J3 -Y=3- n AAAAAA Vy 0 I JeS -<0>- I -££>r c 2> I 'vww\ I I I I qv ^31>r y o A 0 1 ^ »■ 0 1 mu- h* mi t : in \ AAAAAA ) *^7 ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA HP ^ oob'-j* I I 1 I I V- A xii. ; ^ J ^ 1 1 1 -32=^ * -T— ^ 2 JeS AAAAAA ) AAAAAA /vr* I I I I I xiii. i (H ^ □ 1 y" V IT 9T T o ^ A 0 r /wwvn ■ I Li 1 u A A ^ A 5^ — ." — I I I AAAAAA ) — V7 fiA AAAAAA AAAAAA Air1 1 l 1 I I - qv IT ^ Jl? ™“o a XIV- i ST ?Sl ITT vMSmTTT $ A A o Zy n AAAAAA 1 1 l !T AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 I 1 I ^ 000 j V 13s T MT ", - T THE CHAPTER OF OFFERINGS. +33 XV. oo^ B4 B % AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I V7 AAAAAA 1 1 M2Ja B' (j^> -vww, ;| AAAAAA AAAAAA XVII. I I I B4 B j|, * SJ AAAA/VN AAAAAA I I I I B B! xvm. ; |jj wv> lllllllll AAAAAA G 2 AAAAAA AAAAAA o°\ 1 i cs «=>s n n<=>o q || b:- jj:h: bi p^bi i. B* B n =^: I 2 _“H— ^ © AAAAAA AT I I I I I THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. + 34 -CH>- w ^ o Oo □ 1 ^ 1 55 1 o n o \\ AAAAAA I I I ( w 1 AAAAAA I I I rf H. i i: 3T ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 I 1 I v r V 11’" pLJ^ .O 111 i 1,!, AAAAAA I I I ™ M" @ i AAAAAA Arr 1 1 1 I I V- ±Z ^gfl r * rf>i | ji n 1 1 A III AAAAAA I I i ii^n ™ i 1, qv tk 1 as (W)1 W V 1 w w 1 :i ^ 2- AAAAAA j AAAAAA I I I ® 1 ® ! VII. THE CHAPTER OF STABL1SHING THE FUNERAL RED. 435 if I V — — /\ f\ AAAAAA I S I III m <=> III ifi I Zl 1 A A A OdX^ £ [ AWM J-J-1 I 1 1 I I ^ vm- i 1, •<25- Jl AAAAAA /VWW\ & "I O ^ i M ^7 AAAAAA ' I AAAAAA AAAAAA AJ > I I I I ¥ — Z) J AAAAAA AAAAAA /* AAAAA - w 3T iX IX i *lff 4V IT f , AAAAAA j AAAAAA AAAAAA 2U ill I I - f]v IT ^ ^ A Z1 A AAAAAA C^£) a, 1 Chapter CL XIX. [From the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (see Naville, o/>. c/f., Bd. I. Bl. 190).] T ™ PfV i Ini i fit if J a J&38 _£&=& v\ K=|=>i D Q> ^ I AAAAAA I I I I X "" li ^lDi 1 1 n • \X 8 AAAAAA III o I AAAAAA AAAAA\ AAAAAA AAAAAA 7^1 ! 1 $- V! I AAAAAA I III I n 1 1 1 1 ! I O 4? I Zl a □ AAAAAA I I I EM T ^ C=0>=C3 A - AAAAAA 1 J l\ i * ^ ‘ EEM n -f- E ^ i Hll E J“H,» to0 I W THE CHAPTER OF STABLISIJING THE FUNERAL BED. 437 fjZZ K If I A AAAAAA x-r-iro I (J O AAAAAA ^SIN^ ^ I I I O rj AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA O III 4?^ <5=3 ., AAAAAA V Z1 1 1 3 ^ (J=A) 01 I I <^3) I | 1 1 1 | | I AAAAAA AAAAAA w ^ □ 1 1 1 A ?&r Ajvnr-Mir s. ^ II w AAAAAA 438 the book of the dead □ /WWW ^ A 1:3 13 JT r w I I ^ A | V I VWWV ^ I I I A (]VM Q^r ■Ml Q-fy I □ NJN, I *"AAAA A H I ^ K“ 0 1 I ! I /VWWA 111 ” J(j |\ AA/WAA V*\ n + jf /WWW ffiZS] /WWAA A) ZV/AM £ iMinr □ ^ I 1 \ A-. AA/WAA AA/WVN __/_J 1L1I11J1I V ^ lll!lli:i 4 □ imniM jj Z! M di fr s 1 AA/WAA □ ft ^ r^-o ■£■ A\ n AAAA/V &J a i> ^ 3 A 16 in #0 id vjy I /w/ww A — I I r. w 1 || Aoiii *5* 1 v\ a I w o □ ; ^ o c All u 17 u- ; mi r -- 1 s 'Jnr, □ <2>- & fJI ^ THE CHAPTER OF STABUSH1NO THE FUNERAL TED. 439 18 - A ^ | I H Z&Uh h. II I I 22 0 AAAAAA llll a IIT AAAAAA iit rr ™ pe^ 5k 440 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 0“ ^ AAAAAA | yi i /VvAAAA J WWW rw jv | CXZ><\ © $ tX! 24 P S o I^o: ffi $ *© ^ o I ^£7 i ^ D ii sDli^ X r%n«o o III 'c=s> i ^ siiT AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA Q. J? 25 a AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA § -L>^ EC I AAAAAA -i ■X li Xi ~ X rr, ^ ik 5a. Vi ™ xtnu-i n ^ ^_c=l2_ A I v &J1 Chapter CLXX. [From the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. I. Bl. 191)-] XXX I hi X l\ll AAAAAA AAAAAA <=> c 1 <^s cQd o n P A AAMM AAAAAA O W v\ /A— X.X f I /wam 1 — <3 AAAAAA i -cgL- AAAAAA A ^ § 1 ^ ii 1 1 AAAAAA 7 442 ra the book of the dead 1=1 “ “ =j! _ „ A X iXJI AAAAAA A/VAAAA II u ra 3X> 1- A ^ □ *=$=* O I XX , 'V'AAA'v ^ 0 □ X JX u 3 1! ra^ 11 -J I I >¥^ <25- AA/WV* O 9 I tr <2>- o f — li) 12 □ O ^ Cp /WWVA ^ ^ <£>- 2^5 I X i a- 2 11 x X X O © -I A <=> I P'CM wii$ □ © Chapter CLXXI. [From the Papyrus ofAmen-hetep (Mariette, Papyrus dc Boulaq, tom. 111. PI. 7).] AAAAAA \m PM T DM 2 AAAAAA 75 ^ 1 1 1 =??^=s © 3 OOO'W^AA AAAAAA I lr AAAAAA in A A © LJ ^ I M rr, 1 1, III llll □ ^ AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA £2} I I I 44+ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD Chapter CLXXII. [From the Papyrus of Nebseni (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheets 32, 33).] z=>\ 0 l I l I ft I Jr 1 <2=- ym ft a 11 n= ft HQ AAAAAA AAAAAA : AAAAAA i I A ftr^ft AVtAM AAAAAA | I AAAAAA -ftftft T niiin^ Q AAAAAA / I AAAAAA I AAAAAA ft ! 4 ! I □ § - o fVl K37 O M Z Z3 I I I AAAAAA ^5 XftHi AAAAAA ft 10- ft m AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA Ift ft ^wv.v If i [“ ft] nft ftft uft® Z7 ^ n THE CHAPTERS OF PRAISINGS. 445 U I j:-e I o <£P LSI's ^ T^rnflO o I I I 0 1 I <>■8, i:m i m 14 Sv o I I I <£? ^ II ^ ^ ^ JLd^ T~\\ ^ 2±3^ 1 □ Q 15 o ^jr ^ '■ssx will w T111^ | AAAAAA o 9. I ill / 1 <=> m AAAAAA _ r* C— £ \\ r\ AAA jh o , 0 . AAAAAA I I I r-^- □^\\ ^ ^ \\ I 111 AAAAAA I I I I I — r~ o' r • U -, AAAAAA >-/ | o □ III I I @ 17 0 — N W I I AAAAAA S> IJT © 1 1 ^ 1 ik $ 111 Ufc>& a 1 e ■ ^3^ •JTP * <=> ^7 ^7 1 $ I AAAAAA M III A AAAA/A AAAAAA I I I I III \\ V \\ THE CHAPTERS OF PRA f SINGS. 447 fW4 19 o III AAAAAA n J£d M ^ ILK u- ^ HM?- L 1 l i:ru ^ ilimlilv (^11^ \ O I I I 1 e U ^ ZJ, lElrri AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA A/WWN AAAAAA □? 1 k\ a. n 0 OQ L J V j2, □ L '" 33^ mr □ 1; 23 fVl i1^! ^7 33 O AAAAAA , I I I 3=^3 V \\ a o < hi a wm l SLCT] LI L LJ I o w o I I I '/Mr ^ V W S/. ■VWVAA I I I \ 0 o = | tfft iTTf 2 4 o - ^ ^^5rv!> AAAAAA O t) 24 3^5 a AAAAAA ^ I © 1 O V ^ cy \\ L u ! YM) y ? n *iti .,? <=> □ ^ ^ * *, □ C3^ 3 c± x\ c. 448 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ^TfT^ni *MiK !' ™ n ~) ZWWV\ AAAAAA AAAAAA t — ~t AAAAAA ci | h: tM- n D5 ;;, i 15 s° JT UPT™" T I ->Vi HIT ¥)() T J?— ^\}\$ ° ©5T>i ^ 14m — TT rr, AAAAAA AAAAAA | AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA 0>m*0 O Q I x AAAAAA v jiMm i l o i i i D t5j 0 I I O III 30 0 I I I I -CS5- m\ w ^ 1110 1 :□ (in j j 3,- p ® ^ U 1 &r- t cm n\ 1 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA ?£5h¥ I I i # o THE CHAPTERS OF PRAISINGS. 449 ¥ i 33 I X A /^? [) AAVW\ AAAAM ¥ i^rr, "; it; t n& riTi ¥ JJe ¥ T T 1 ^ ¥ " -f ¥ i) ^ ST ™ © □ ^ ' O □ ,o W. JBas 0 ^ i ?— ¥ -JY WT, ! ;sn -1 35 -D I 0 I i i CSA) / I I I ? I Wi 36 7 ¥ f 11 T ¥ T -9 _SS) A AA/WA ]) AAAAM l 111 1TTII TTi 1 1 1 o 37 O 0 ^ 29 uJ 0 ^ 45° THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA f-r- — Si I I I 0 □ 1 AAAAAA i I I ,wwv' Ijfj pp^ 40 □ o :tk %=,_> _2T <=> 1 1 1 — 1 i 3s\1a ys^KD AAAAAA AAAAAA rj $ ^ q s 4 1 w dl^ I I I III I o □ l I 1 AAAAAA j io ^ si sr^; : ? 2Ti K AAAAAA Q /\5 AAAAAA L AAAAAA I t :a 0 Hi I i anni 1 ^ /\ . _ AAAAAA /^~N AAAAAA § 42 □ H I I <=> I o n vsSaa t 1 I oh Jr 1 1 1 I s I A /**—->& 0 □ ^ ^ z>' $ & kv Jxv: c&i T n x 43 3^3 I o | ^ rn r j y^iCD /WVAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ <11 $JT THE ADDRESSES OF HORUS TO OS/R/S. 451 © I I □, I I I | O □ f\ WVW, rr: ||||o ~^x 1 1 1 'c=u) t* ~ ^ i4i M it A! mi — r, , , <# 11 2 > III <=> 1A7&1 & ICIS A ^ 1 A a □ 111 0 1 * 3^/ /WWW ^ A <=>wj © 1 Q rStx <£? TJf 1 “(Uf} nn K -wvnaa 1 nnn AsC ^<7 £ ^ 4r I 46 I 1 « ^ HID l 1 l ^ vo Q if? \\ s~- AA/VWS S? Ti A f AAAAAA i i • ! 5 3 1 KMI-inil! V M f\ f\ AAAAAA A \A 3 Li 5—1 5 1111-55 L5 n=]| I AAAAAA Vi- A AAAAAA (O AAAAAA 55 55 AAAAAA I I I « JY I 1 1 1 © 8 I I © II I Ttra5 il 0 A M BM)5 ¥ 5^ I. Each of the following forty declarations is introduced by the words: — -=2>r 0 o ra which arc not here repeated. the addresses of HORUS TO OSIRIS. 453 /WWA «— AAAAAA aaaaaa A 4 “Si 1 1 AAAAAA r^um; ® 13 | A /WWW AAAAAA I I I I I I /WWW •WWW A AAAA/W di^ ) A/WW\ ^7 AAAAAA /WAAAA 17 [) [) WAAAA h A AAAAA.* £ AAAAAA 1 iHA ^ "“slrra1 ^ IVWAA ^ A dj° x HD ^ ^ AAAAAA -<2>- AAAAAA 22 AAAAAA ^xr^. AAAAAA A AAAAAA AAAAAA 454 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD I 28 A □ <® aaaaaa || <=a o VtMAA .r-- f \\ I I I *ZZZX d J_f^: ^ ^ AAAAAA I I I 29 MeJ AAAAAA f\ 4 A A/WWN A/WM W-AAA y*] AAAAAA * AAAAAA , \VW\A &T ^ Tj°^ A (2 30 A 0^1 O’ I 31 A AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA [ | [ | A~A □ p 0111 32 © 0 33 AAAAAA H— A Ik © 0 °“i 1- Y“ ■ /wvw r\ /a r\ A ^ I'U^ — AAAAAA AAAAAA A v& <2=- v& 4)0 «lll AAAAAA zzzt i 1 1 d \\ ...CD o> 1 ,6 n D Mr i A ^ AAAAAA /WWVA 37 A AAAAAA 40 A 1 l 1 43 A 45 AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I THE CHAPTER OF CAUSING THE KUU TO COME FORTH. 455 - 47 A S# Is A AAAAA -<2>- Q I I ® I PM C H APTE R C L XXI V . [From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep (Brit. Mus. No. 10,010, sheet 3).] A S PM □ q VAAM ,Y, S3! 1 M AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA $ - _ ^ I ^ □ 0 ® ^ 1 i:ii t .6. T a l -c2>- □ o V& AAAAAA \ AAAAAA c_— 1 $ -c2>- ets (F=D G111 -C2>- AAAAAA 45^ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. =■ P¥$ n- ¥ & J,!,i ¥¥!»!¥¥ 4i¥¥> “« l 1,!,li *»\ ± t:is±i¥ 4-Pj*^1 PA r® ht | ¥¥ A — *§> V >‘g G_ Q ¥ ¥ P>M¥ W PMuM ¥ ¥P!) TP^r-^4* v*=fe I ¥¥ H *¥M — j]¥$ ¥?SS¥¥¥r " ¥ il¥ ^ ^ D ¥ ¥i\Pk r~'\ i <=> & O lli I I I ®J AA/WSA TC x5 Q /WWW AA/SAAA o ¥i tro - — 3 Q 3 ■< •<£? ^H>= A /WWW ii ^ ¥ 5 ■'*- ¥ ¥ ¥ THE CHAPTER OF NOT DYING A SECOND TIME. 457 S 13 * A - /w/wva ,''wvv' ^ D V ^ a III o ^ I I I A YY\ IUT AAAAAN AA/WVA 1 I I c . AAAAAA A/WWA 1 III _<£Cr>- /WWW g Cl I I I I "Ai » 1=3 45s THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. _n_ AAAAAA 7 /wwv\ I I I A * O /VWW\ I I I & AA/WV- AAAAAA I I I V P w A AAAAAA WAV □ ■C7 AAAAAA AAAAAA I I 1 AAAAAA r^> i£i m n AAAAAA I I I IO I I I AAAAAA H fl AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ AAAAAA ii © I II © 0 0 \ A © 0 "8 A f O o □ 0 AAAAAA AAA/sAA 5k 1 'c==xD 1 1 1 q □ ^ <§= AAAAAA ^ .3 A « 1 1 1 ® a # ^ II - 0 AAAAAA V~J- THE CHAPTER OF NOT DYING A SECOND TIME. 459 sJL (!) \\ AAAAAA AAAAAA EN 55 . <=> n Z5 - 24 ffi Chapter CLXXVI. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 22).] T ™ ^ ^ J&d In n '1 1 1 — -a- XX I I W I AAAAAA 4 A -<2^ AAAAAA /WVNAA ^ ^ AAAAAA <3 — «— J1 O III -- • o jraKJTM L“. A A O- 0 aaaaa \> g W I I 111 cQd i 1111111!! AAAAAA Q (/ ii i i i illllllll | ^ sb llllllfll III A I . AAAAAA fH A III AAAAAA Mil III n @1 AAAAAA I i l i AAAAAA I I I & Z. c — iD I AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF RAISING UP THE BODY. 463 [From Chapter the Papyrus of Nebseni CLXXVII1. (Brit. Mus. No. 9,900, sheet 19).] AAAAAA I I I □ 4 AA/WV. I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 5 I AAAAAA I) AAAAAA ^ $ AAAAAA ■ill © 464 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. ^ “0!P AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA f m- & i & AAAAAA III AP r ^ MAAM AAAAAA I I I III [will (T=D | TT’ssa ^ sii ■ m ^ © © QQQ AAAAAA avww © vy m A*AAAA |^j □ O 9 □ U O 0 f f| I AVWVN 0 I d)A 10 1 — pm c a ^ H A ^ i J> II- - /WW\A * — 1 \ I | V IWWNA I I I 0. MO I X I I I I 12J AAAAAA III o Me A A “Si HZ n° ^ <2>- AAAAAA I I I II o □ I AAAAAA j: A ill So I 1 I l t ^ t WWV> I I I [ko^J II tiAM WWVA AAAAAA MMM MAMA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA TIIE CHAPTER OF RAISING UP THE BODY. 465 I <2>- II I AAAAAA ^ I ft EM? sii— I O III 3^ ra [— h— ]; vtK □ x Jr zl Pil*®- P. Bs A LS (WVW ® ^ 14 ^ f= tD AAAAM '\AAAAA AAAAM □ q III A jj(Hp AVWA ^ /WWVA AAMAA AAAAAA I n 15 □ T : ni *7 n AAAAAA AAAAAA AaAAAA T □ MP □□ A □ Q 17 c*=44 ft 14 J4>*~ ^{}j jjY J'St? AAAAAA . AAAAAA ' AAAAA/X < o ill. 444^ 4 >4^ >P4 4 v [?] ? IS *11® wvw ^ /\ I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ \ / I WWVl I I I 'T=r, 1 -/J- 4 23 o 4S ? JV ^ I ^ AAA r \v~) , a -, f \\ — ) 1 1 qDo 1 1 1 i T 1' 1 1 f •) AAAAAA I ; ® ^ | CSD I 25 □ 4f 14 AAAAAA AAAAAA ‘ AAAAAA 14 PSlEi 11 Ki $ -=» e 44 aa4a ‘ggj n AAAAAA □ 1 _D 1 l 1 26 g> □ Ci£) I w mm I mra4A the chapter of raising up the body. 467 l<7 T a 27 cOj ^ n o '0 | MAMA 2 ±[°!H Wv\A t & ^ □ © ; 28 <=> \\ ra A /WWNA ^ J ^ t| 0 ■' — Tl 2Q tl a *VWV^ JJ i J e n © zd A □ V \ 'WSAAA 111 Jr I'fv^i T13 2 2 WW/i AAAAA* <£? at Z5 f ^ <0=1 1 1 1 a I I I I I Q □ :~~zF> 2*1# AAAAAA 0 ^ 3o* 468 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. § ^^6 AAAAAA AAAAAA □ o SJh? 4 Sr* AAAAAA 1i AAAAM AAAAAA I I I I I I AAAAAA i ? »i - w AAAAA* o I I I o | AAAAAA ^ 35 X I I A i Chapter CLXXIX. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 15).] £Y> “J-i- 1 }$> sr r?i ]^|(j n"|^ 4 | 000^ | J AAAAAA THE CHAPTER OF JOURNEYING FROM YESTERDAY. 469 Sr re £,PT St* /VWVAA o ^ /wwv\ 'c=s=u) >vww\ ^ WAVs o o AAAAAA 4 U| 0 % To I -<2>- I 1 AAAA/VN 1 1 5^. o O /wwv\ A/WWN *JL o w ^ qv ii^li iXI U?-- i)fi= imfT’khM ^ 2 M ?! ^ ^ m*3T i^?eTi AAAAAA, 2=f* 0 r~~ \\ i 8 I £ D AAAAAA □ R' no- tv- 47° THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. _JU. /wwvv g AAAAAA O I - HV- ppxm » m t p?*&r$ ^ ? 0 o | AAAAAA Jjjj /wwv' I A Mil Chapter CLXXX. [From a Papyrus at Paris (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. I. Bl. 204).] . Space left blank to receive the name and titles of the deceased. A THE CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY HAY. 471 ;f ^ if 7 ±i,!,| S 1 ^ ^ /VVWV\ 7. 'O Ml M 2 I . fi V I f h Q Q □ I _ AA/VNAA Mi »a&\ ft! *. ^ U I A e ! ® 1 o n iss. A M H ^ ffi DA^I 1 AAAAAA r l U It) I iffl I k ©> | 1 0 <=> , — , — , ^ I c □ \\ 9 # n "I J !|^ ^ l i 472 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. * ^ ^ ^ □ ^X X X ¥ii xx^i-rixixx Hix ? - inx- 1^ w\ t *xx PJ*I _A ihXm^ I aaaaaa I £1 1 A : 1 *- n XXI \\ <=> □ X 14 M XXX^ M 1$ fix- m ¥t fix- x AAAAAA “T^c I I I T 1 M u 1 *x$ v^a o □ AAAAAA I I I j \\ V\ AAAAAA I I I s I I AAAAAA ^X A 16 A AAAAAA W/W> \*\ -(Y I X AAAAAA D 1211 1 I 1 O □ Jr il I jl 0 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I 0 t-rg=3 Ci Mi'XXtEflXI^HX S4 v NAAAAA Y 'T'v AAAAAA iii ci □ 1 1 1 111 I XX 1 1 1 xcx,,, 18 0 □ i® l *** T oc= n Q A III j) D KN ' U U- AAAAAA I I I ?]&T ‘ AAAAAA /wwv\ I -_ DX if 11 D 1] \ I V — —3 ^ ^ .AjA J\ ^ l iii nmnr i i i ‘ 2® 77 AAAAM AA/WVA W AA | AA AM' ^^•1 l I I III | III r~^— 1 1 l I A □ VJ! W 77M ¥11 ¥“J! 25- 1, 28 ~<2- Da <=> D a in 7/J 2g 0 AAAAAA I I i I £ 0 ^ o n iii o . & Tv i i i 7 77!^ S ^ =>CA^I ^ *M,7a — I,!, 7 7 17— 7 imU ^! ULMM mi 7 q 30 o O □ AAAAAA AAAAAA ft ^ ^ )f£ ^ dTPi 177 ¥11177 77'- -» - ■wo 1 J: □n oD 7 * Q 3i7°“ o xi A ^ □ o 1 1 1 A o □ AAAAAA A o | \> | 17* A o □ l 1 1 777 17 7 7 7 HI !¥777 THE CHAPTER OF GOING TO THE CHIEFS OF OSIRIS. 475 Chapter CLXXX1. [From the Papyrus of Qenna (see Leemans, Papyrus Egyptien, T. 2, PI. 16).] dlP" JeD IPi '3’d dP " A III 1 1 1 ^ I | AA/WV' 1 III PJ C±C* | | | A/WW\ ,~X-/Xd 1 T'jSfl WWW I III rnmirr r 1 I " I IP, 1 i?ti 476 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. IIS pp. /WSAAA nIL u V=^ r\^n i ; 1 1 335* u I fjoO . iofjoO I w III ! I w III I I AAAAAA AAAA/VA I I I ® Q 13 i \v~i ~rWi — T *- ==> THE CHAPTER OF GOING TO THE CHIEFS OF OSIRIS. 477 <=> 16 1 1 1 ^ Jl ill III < Cs H i|T^ AAAAAA AAAAAA Rubric. 24 Q □ AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I ir*r, AAAAAA Q 0 25 -S', , ^ 0/^1 1 1 - A A D AAAAAA . w I I I * C“Z) A^IH ■A 47s THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. The following lines of this Chapter are from Naville {op. tit Bd. I. Bl. 206). * 1 I _ | /WAAAA I I I I I II 1 q n □ ^ o n -WWW | o c ,www , , I a T® V ! 1 ]/ Nl I 1 J± I I AA/V zm 1 1 <55- Q \\ ^ 111 ^ ^=00=3 Q AAAAAA /WWW <0 V. sQ I I I ft ^ AA/WAA k <=* A D /WWW <§ ; a c. 11 ^ AAAAAA I I I THE CHAPTER OF GOING TO TllE CHIEFS OF OSIRIS 479 ^ c ~r> j— j— - aaaaaa j flln Q AAMM AAAAAA w AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA j\ AAAAAA AAAAA 14 Q 1 m 1 AAAAAA \\ I 480 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 9 A ^ 000 j* ^ 3=S* /WWW o III I I I WWVi H o <=> lll'^*, <=- 15 /WWW I /WWAA § I I I AA/W/W I I I A/AAAA A/WAAA AiVWAA MAAM (Ci MMV« ^37) /W/W/W AAAAAA AAAAAA Chapter CLXXXIL [From the Papyrus of Mut-hetep (Brit. Mus. No. 10,010, sheet 4).] 77//: BOOK OF STABLISUING OSIRIS. 481 ra; n 1 1 V 1 □ x 5 w ? AAA/NM AAAAAA jj 5^1 J j|| q □ %= ro a o _zi MO 1 1 Q AAAAAA y T f) I Q \\ ?i SIS I 8 I 0 I AAAAAA ^ w rD 482 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AA/WAA I'D /VWVAA k 11 A AAAAA AA/VNAA ^ \\ THE BOOK OF STABLISHING OSIRIS +83 U r A/WVVN A ? ^ w T Tl -> ^ © H 10 s \AAAAA \ r — 1 •\A/V\'\* « \ k A/WWA ' ® o v s D=p 2i I I l o I I I I 2 TM®] AA/WW C2i 1\\ to WMA 23 ^2>- o (J AA/VWN •# 2 vww o /L 24 C=a»=3 V 0 ,vwvv' .4. no o A — 4 tJd~) O dZi n^o 484 the book of the dead. ?# — II — ™ %II t-ftoVx'?I^^DW-DVx Chapter CLXXX1II. [From the Papyrus of Hunefer (Brit. Mus. No. 9>9OI> slieet X] M AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA c AAAAAA PA Si AAAAAA I I STZ) | OOO f]V Ji XX — ^ q <£? OOO ^ W5’ r^i <2> 9 9 *5* o AAAAAA O IO AAAAAA hymn to os/r/s T ® - JT I O AAAAAA ^ n 00* AAAAAA AAAAAA AA/VW CO ^ AA/WW C O I! 'A/W'A ^ ^ W Sow OS 485 ^ I'fc AAAAAA AAAAAA 12 I ® | I .1 <=> □ | -3= □ o 5P o AAAAAA I 'll <£? ‘VVWWS \WW 0 II pc=iD M ^ ^ - X - - a i3 <$ 0 o u (I j ^ i^5s=f q, ,111! aafA £miu, 4 A □ ffi X »4 ^ n XT I ^hze r1^ Ifc ? -j cmn ^ ' M eed 7 ? □ 0 c± A 1 4 11 *8 * j 0 AAAAAA n AAAAAA c=3 mim »„, ® _ 1 ® a 0^0 ^ A 1C T 51 PM PM2>I S r r; 0 AAAAAA I AAAAAA ,-v , j. rt 1 ivj> Ivb J ^-*~* /\ „ W I x /WWW -I J 1 1 ^ I I /WWW I 111 m nr,7- up; AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 1 I T\ AAAAA t I I I AAAAAA I I I I I I 4B6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. T I q <=> I € I n |i q Qfl - jJ, AAAAAA ! I I AAAAAA I I I ifctfct 19 S o III I <= L $ /WWW AAA/WA 2il 1 1 1 1 1 1 a ■A ^ AAAAAA AAAAAA WWW AAAAAA AAAAAA Li CTH<^3) I " =0=9 01 1 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA D AAAAAA 'AAA'' 1 I I I AAAAAA /I\ — & 25 I 0 ^ F=q ? *1 V,9MJZ:?*V W- a 1 1 VMS TO OSIRIS. 487 © ? Ml T WWW -/pYt ()M^ - ^ ^ea m m — tZJk IP 111! rT4 ki m. a a 1 “ r? / Si 1 O \ 1 H k A ^ =■!? ™ k V _ JJ(|. ™ ^ K s ys b A aaaaaa ^ xv I I I k ■; 33 a a 1 xm 1 1 1 C3ED &. A. I — “— A \ - - AAAAAA Jfx* 1 1 1 1 1 ' I ^ — 0 I O i TS AAAAAA q AAAAAA T « © I ^PKr: m ' °E^> 34 <| 1 1 1 1 I A ■t =* 1 P 35 1 u \ k API i'^t- 2(1 ;& k=* i ik* © a, 1 v~^ □ AAMM f 38 ^ <=>tx £> /k- AA/V rll AAAAAA -“ ^ ?: ^ A I W Ji I — «— ^ 0 $M I I I II L^l \> HYMN OF PRAISE TO OSIRIS. 489 ' 44 'ZZZ* -fL ^ A~W'A Q 1 Jr ^ 1 Sx ^ ^ ^ y1 © 0 vj 4s l C~3 iTPM hi ^ 4 45 ^ q *A . ftAAAAA s /WWV\ ^/j *^0 ^ □ AC I D Q /WWW ^ T/wwna f> I ©J 5&»I 1- * -J A I V 'WWVA A " 1* I AA/WW W I 0 ^ a Chapter CL XXXV. [From the Papyrus ot Sutimcs (cd. Guieyesse and Lefebure, Paris, 1877, PI. 1).] 1 -- T li fVJ lift MM r } m <=> 2 KJ o 4? ” fl“ 11 nisi) 4 1 ? -C3>- — •— /WWW J M /WWW <£? o □ — m T? 4 :§ rn 1 !□ a. II 4 - n ( J 1 /WWW AA/W/W Q u® IX as 1 1 i t-' Q Mi MPloi A J] AAAAAA 0 4go THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. m OO AAAAAA Chapter CLXXXVI. [From the Papyrus of Ani (Brit. Mus. No. 10,470, sheet 3y).] 4EP f\/vn -- 7 3®° e AAAAAA AAAAAA 9 &ai p: Chapter CLXXXVI I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 19).] Q © El A i: in n ) tX THE CHAPTER OE ENTERING TO THE COM PAN Y OETHE C, ODS. 491 <©> © 1 A S /WWW ^ ~ I n AA/WVA $ Chapter CLXXXVI1I. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 19).] mV1 k Stli 1 Til n 1 000 2J)< .-Q-. /WWW ^ 0 AAAAAA 11 flo = J, ^ 1 ¥¥ - □ ^ A [' ¥ o w ¥ -<2>- =£ ¥ <£ ^ ¥® ¥M 1. ¥□ a £ ¥ J, ^ \\ ill 492 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. AAAAAA o w Xi Xfi X Ci \\ 0 I XXJ1^ -==- IJX IM' K&7 Chapter CLXXXIX. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 19).] I I •^innr XiXiiP^inJ JX iTXXI'XM 000^)^ AAA n © 1 1 1 21 1 1 AAAA/VA t JX & w u v AAMM ■ <4 | Q p. if 0 © ! &!j 1 m1 I 7L Oc if Sr A X m £>J ^ I® f e $ ^ sii — t: ^ ^\w .n Q O nrmm i AAAAAA AAAAAA *4 <25- ^ Q I M ft AAAAAA ^ i g 494 n a THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. JV.T.& °\ WX, f\ y-j n AA/'/'AA WuWi Z] 2^^ 13 U- I I I I /A aa< A VW 05 AAAAAA zl A § - ^“1 11 A/W\AA ^ , ftAAAM ^ * —TU- /WWW W A 1 AA/W\A VWM 1 I l Q /WWV\ AAAAAA iVW/NA ' Zl /WWW 14 AA/WW AAAAAA I I I ^ w n ^ n / I AAAAAA AAAAAA II 1 I I I Jl o\ ^ n □ ^ •=»=\tx AAAAAA I I I I I I A AA/WW AA/WW 1 I 1 15 □ a If A Q AAAAAA ,0 T <§ 21 I ...a i 1 1 s zi<4 ''A'vw' ,..a O | | | £2 III *4 si j I I | AA/WW I I till I \\ <3 □ §{ 0^> <=. Jl © INI 8! m, ^ 3) I /I\ 17 Jl 1 o - Jll o ^ I I <=> O I □ to11 !' - « 1 □ a JW | AAAAAA AAAAAA W ^TTlLVMIfJ 1 AAAAAA A) AAAAAA WMA K\A "?rr row** AAAAAA AAAAAA WW/W the chapter of not eating filth, etc -(95 \ V ' tJ AAA AAA AAAA/W $ ^ “>tf# ill □ /WWW □ -VWNAA ("'J /w/ww WVWA 1 1 S 20 I 31 □ a AAAA/W I A AAAAAA ‘I I 0 © z]l£ 22 dZ> AAAAAA \\ 496 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. <□>> n= i A^WV i: ? ^ ? i: - ¥7 7, ifHC Vi [>7a- 2tt^ T rr, ^4*fli HR H¥ 'll1 IZ M2J! P2J | i I /W/WAA JL | I f J <£> AAAAAA I I AA/WAA I I I C^9 — «_ “•M 28 AAA AAA I S J] -C2>- I AAAAAA f AAAAAA ODO|0^ Chapter CXC. [From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 16).] THE CHAPTER OE PEREECTING THE KHU. 497 AAAAAA O O UX f] XX° X 'vE? O ^ Y> I XI u kE7 ^5:7 S 8 o s.’«" ™ ram^° •fk ° ll n i m U 1 o x 1 PtJXXI $ 8 /wwvv q® ^=~ ^ | X D IX <=> (WWVA o XXX T ovx T XX XI Q /WWV\ Q “JXI1 1 X X XXX X ? ^ h i PS' U X <=>V " xXirX Z2 [> •>) X x> /vwvw C X mx — TXXXIi -X-X « 7 fj J. 1 *X X> _/? | | AA/VWA 1 <=x> IX f7M! X- ¥- x: X- PXX— xx^ = 1,1, XX, 8 x -&- M . XXX ^ [} vww 1 1 1 1 X 1,1, X ¥ rr, 1! —Xi A/VWW I i I AAAAAA I I I 32 498 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. © O O II © fM i i i li ^ A P P E N D I X 32* [From Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 16.] © ~J)0 o \\ ? 5k 1; pwn In JL IS ^ f PI <2>- © — $> O v& Q \l ? k /W/WAA V& A AAAAA \ /WWW £__1 -<2>- v m 5k "t (It O’ 0 I /WWW 0 ^ MAMA ^ ill nttti f ^ - AAAAM <§b I H \k\ -0 /WAAAA A iM'S I I I AAA/W I I I It: ™ ^ ‘DJ'iJI 5°2 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD Rubric. °°\ ( j • — ^ i *'■ — Ji *• o> IMH w .a. n <=> L w <=> I _m> ^ !X ^ 1 ® ^ ' > i _zr i o i o hhid A _&£&■ K Jl' iX T 1] A - /WSAAA ^ I AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I AAAAAA AAAAAA 5°4 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. OX aaaaaa IT\> ^ A -cS^. VW — I fl-i-il 1 A 2 €23~ i^\ . sjic; n Mjfcvis, /WSAAA KAAAM mm a5tv = y-“ - /WWW “ , ! ■ ^ ^ ^ ^-11^1 *JL~ % • i: . - — j \ , , ^1 , — D^ ®^>! i I 'ASX, SC\X, $ ^ I # ^sx. ...£) S^ J> SSf ^2 iT S^V IM* 2L Sc AAAAAA < *=>J >->. A _ AAAAAA O /V. AAA/ w. f) rflh 0^ ^ <3 G ^ AAAAAA /WSAAA ^ W V— — 0 ^ T ji^ ^ T ^ T J ZfSJI ^ i AAA,w' ffl □ D a c THE CHATTER OE BRINGING THE MAKHENT BOAT. 505 W <2^ I I I 1 a d •€§3~ A V j'' J ^ AAAAAA || J^li ...a boo 11 r\ /\AAAM 11 "l 0 AAAAAA AAAAAA Q AAAAAA £ ^ H 19 iz &:s 0 AA @ | AAAAAA 60 AAAAAN Q V\ AAAAAA I □ ’U ^n=tr ~rr Ci \\ 5°6 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. O ^nnr __ aaaaaa r nlh^ * 1 A cr ~z ] ~wwv 2I Q ?7 ^ ~ ^?2 Jr ^ i iii c=^i AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA III ^.#111 I AAAAAA | III AAAAAA 24 -®n i ^7 <17 °¥ i 7fli — ^ ™ ™ I M \7& ? o P I |i y j&fl 1 r\ AAAAAA I I I l WAM -WWVA I I I /WWW ['WWW] I I I A tii) I 1i <1D^ (is"i! rTi ^ AAAAAA I I I *0 AAAAAA I I I A THE CHAPTER OF BRINGING THE. MAKHENT BOAT. 5°7 AAAAAA A/WW' AAAAAA I I I 1, /wvw\ I I I aaaaaa I I I AAAAAA. ZWW\A AAAAAA iiT C *- ¥ VT ^ ^ 0““ 32 u T • I THE BOOK OF BREATHINGS. [From the Papyrus of Kersher (Brit. Mus. No. 9995> sheet 2).] I. 1 \\ ~ 1 y q AAAAAA J I T 1 AAAAAA AAAA AA ] ra1 M s _2as *WW\ (D ^TS ( J AAAAAA AAAAAA - ? c* o \\ *? 1 ^ : ^^4(3 AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ « ( J O ^-TU- AAAAAA III AAAAAA ® <> e ^ j AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA -■** n w 1 1 1 f T AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ & 3 JBS& I °°\ 1EJC1 © n n \\ AAAAAA AA AAA/1 AAAAAA ^ ^ a 1 X tCi I AAAAAA ^ \\ | Jl ifl at, ^> | o □ © | | I CJ & Ci %* 1 ~sr^ PCJ AAAAAA ^ (d AAAAAA AAAAAA O' o cs O 1 ^)c c till A/ww' O I I I I O \\ ^ 1 ^ AAAAAA |-j— | (c) o O w 0 1 \\ A £ lisfl 5 ffi I _2sfc' THE BOOK OF BREATHINGS. 5°9 ^ A 1 n © worn I f J ®p © t7 ^ n © d _ 1 u e >wwv AAAAAA LI VI /7 VS. \ AWW. Q 1 A-^ a c:m -&5S => X) A raPk ©H ® ^ “ -Aro I ^ \\ ci Cl 1 — w ■ 1 P™ %j®i pn A/VWV\ quid ro' MAAM /WW\A AW\M I I I ! AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA wool ^ Vj AAAAAA m AAAAAA V. \ • AAAAAA u^XT^>~ AAAAAA AAAAAA 8 AAAAAA AAAAAA X ^ | | AAAAAA /> ^ © ® n © a © ^ ^ □ 'K3 \j o n J?-A o ff 9DII T « C °| * ^ HT1 w; n x © - “3. M o -256 " “j 1 -*— *■ I AAAAAA vi AAAAAA (3 *\ ©Q4 THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 5IQ AAAAAA ii T'ZmZel v AVWW AAAAAA I © □ ^ AA/WW 2 m o 1 1 1 1 © i ft n " :o i- w 1 0 | q m ^3^ J)' 1 A c- P'i i ? <§■ r] - □ $ <=3>^ 3=> I 0 * I I i l o n (D \\ j AAAAAA I I liTTnSi^lLL^ ^ r\ n AAAAAA i lo e w- . o I I © — I R < — O AAAAAA ^ yM ‘ I V \ ' AAAAAA AAAAAA I I —A— 0 16 1)1 zlU© (WVM /WWSA I I o I -1. I I >7 O ? - &, fTi ^ 1. VI i Hll a! o e o i i ig I I I I ? S 1=35=1 , _£a&<=' : f AAAAAA 0 II 2 raMi H KiaoiT&m 20 X /2I- fZ v . □ o' V=^ $ □ I I ivi ^ I THE BOOK OF BREATHINGS 5 1 1 ' V O (2 1 i i O w k o e TT w^> I I r ^ ^114 q« ¥1- i<=>ffl o (2 (2 (2 ^Q>. AAAAAA k j 2|2 □ (j J^_ | O ra m KSN- o W III I Q AAAAAA ■y- ® I | aaaaaa 0 (7) \\ aaaaaa r | fx-i-nii t| (j\ 23 A v -t 1 AAAAAA I ^ 4 cJr ro tt ^AJ» WWW AAAAAA A (3 ^-o-oo'Y o AAAAAA A j | ^ I AAAAAA AAAAAA 'f^ | 24 ^^7 O (2 1 1 1 00 O w 0 1 1 ^ 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA ^ 1 ® T ! « &w7 33 l5 U ? r,U t0: 1*11 raj Lira ^ uf, o : « 1 f=L VI ^ Vli ™ H T 6^ 1 a^w, jj | o ® '©’ § ^ <£? p £3 K <=> 111 ra ^ s Jsll ii M & ^ f £3 o<=>^ | =9= ^ □ AA/VWA f T® £3 -e- A /WWW I p © r^i & il a t*J ^ fT <® • ©; ^(?) §> o I © /■aaaaa ^ f © <3 <3 •(W] -C^%T M # I zs _g??i /WWW ^ /] (p <2 " THE BOOK OF BREATHINGS. X 4-f ^ X f 5 1 3 AAAAAA V/ , | ® X C3a 1 <=*<2 ©III T X PTX tX AAAAAA AAAAAA (2 I a J AAAAAA AAAAAA A | | I J2 O AAAAAA I xti ? nx f AAAAAA . , ,, „ x^n Xs! 7X7 VA PA. r w i n do AAAAAA j ^ ) | r3 AAAAAA AAAAAA 'f | | (2 A ^ (3 t; a ^ A <£? X II I- IX il- 7 imxj Xnk X UT 1X7 IX HXI mu <£f ',4» e 0 (2 >5 w ro X"1XX X ©Q^nJh ra fAAAAA/ =1= 6X a jj a 16 ~ fS1 AAAAAA ,) ) | AAAAAA AAAAAA A" ^ X VI fX X ! — \\ ] [) [) AAAAAA 3 ^ ) | *7 X AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I 7] — 1XXX (2 © ©i _ 7. (2 A 33 5 1 4 O 18 i i i ,wwv' O I \\ THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. tniimi © | mii is AAAAAA r| _Dm j2^<=> $ § A O, °l f V <=> ||Q ^ A ii " ® © ” l o n I ilsD s f lil — il •minin' WW'AA ^ n o (2 J£ SVJ V U^« S: mi mm s * ^ f AAAAAA =L ^miiTsm ity]®vxf Sr o (2 X J ^ I ffl q q =>C^s] & u II C) I 23 | AAAAAA AAAAAA mi in AAAAAA J J | AAAAAA AAAAAA V <£? Qy\xj | III II 2 Q ^ □ I I I .6. n o ^ a d r^A ® 2w_ Up ^ r A -■■ 24 '«“■ e.TiTfo ’fca *1T0 <1 ir <® ! ^ 1 1 □ =~ w Ci □ I I I U I ^ | _[js|| Z5 C3n. <=> 25 i t: *1 v <=> U Vi (® Ci nu vi (S AAAAAA 0 AAAAAA THE BOOK OF BREA THINGS 515 (2 M a 1 A A _tk <2 -JL- O 3 ^ 0 M A ^ ^0*% <2 f JfcSi X '<£? O (2 ^ 0 T^j H /WWW (2 _IM -2^ il I I 0 6 I I I1 3 AA/WVA (§ a <2. ! I — (0 — cj A [Wl © /WWW Q (2 jl S m _^<=> I JBsfc, o I I W AAAAAA <2 -c-^r Jl o J&=& Will A 33* fes> THE BOOK OF THE DEAD. 5l6 ffi AAAAAA AAAAAA I I I m i AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA AAAAAA 15 a D □ I I I mi i @ in AAAAAA —0— AAAAAA Q(£ (2 ^ <0> m3 A <3 :*r ^ cr^D I A o 17 &- HP zl o \\ mm 11m ifPi mrnifxvi A~l\lX ig □ X J' AAAAAA AAAAAA T o 1 AAAAAA AAAAAA w D n I I aaaaaa rs VJ 2 »-n <2 I THE ROOK OF BREATHINGS. T ^ (2 5 1 7 ■o e K“^li &T1 I ® I T ^ I f AA/V/SAA w ® ® 'O •►••<• DEMCO 38-297